King here and makes vs to raigne as Kings with him for euer hereafter This is the inward Gouernment Secondly the outward Gouernment that is the power and direction that God hath put ouer to the sonnes of men for the well gouerning of the Church whereby there must bee first sufficient and painefull Ministers to instruct the people in the wayes of saluation teaching them Repentance towards God and Faith in Iesus Christ and secondly there must bee others that are holy and religious men chosen for their Assistants for the dispatch of such Ecclesiasticall businesse as they may bee helpefull in And thirdly there must be certaine godly and Christian Lawes and customes established amongst them by the common consent of the Church for the maintaining of peace and order in the Church for the punishment of sin and sinners and for the encouragement of well-doers and for the better execution of all such ordinances as the Lord in this case hath prouided to bee done in his Church And this is the Gouernment which we here meane and which wee seeke after that is the power and direction and administration that God hath committed to his Church specially to the Ministers and ouerseers thereof to see that the whole body be well ordered and that euery member carry themselues godly and religiously both in priuate especially in publike both towards God and the World In the third place wee are to speake of the necessity of Church-gouernment how needfull and necessary it is in the Church for the good thereof For the better vnderstanding of this Point wee must know that there is a twofold necessitie one absolute the other conditionall Absolute that is when one thing is so necessarily required to another as that it cannot be without it Secondly there is a necessitie that is not absolute but conditionall that is when one thing is so necessary to another as that it cannot well bee without it of this latter sort the necessity of this Gouernment in the Church of God is for the Church may bee without it in some kind of being but it cannot haue her well-being except this concurre The Point lyes fit to bee handled by way of Obseruation and therefore so I will deliuer it The Obseruation is this namely Doctr. That there is necessarily required an outward forme of Gouernment in the Church of God to bee exercised and administred by men All the former part of the Obseruation as necessity Church and gouernment haue beene before explained onely the last words administration by men needes some opening I say it must bee administred by men I doe not say It must bee deuised of men for it must be of Gods owne ordaining either in particular or at least in generall and it must bee administred that is men as Ministers and Instruments must put in execution that which God hath ordained And what men must these bee Surely they must bee members of the same Congregation For first these men must not bee such as are of no Church for what haue wee to doe with them that are without or they with vs Nor secondly it must not bee done by them that are members of another Church for what hath one Church to doe to meddle with anothers Gouernment except it bee by aduice or in case of necessity or in such causes as concerne diuers Churches but they must bee members of the same Church These are the parties that may and must Administer this Gouernment so that wee see the Note stands vpright namely that of necessity there is to bee required an outward forme of Gouernment in Gods Church to be exercised and administred by men For the proofe of this point in Rom. 12.4 5 c. The Apostle compares the Church to a body and Professors to parts and members of that body Now saith hee euery member hath not the same office no for that were superfluity and would breed confusion but seuerall members are tyed to seuerall offices for the good of the whole body Now there the Apostle speakes of outward gouernment in the Church as verse 5 c. and there must bee sundry Offices and Officers to exercise that Gouernment and who should these bee but the members of the same body In the 1 Cor. 12. from the 12. to the 21. verse there the Apostle presseth the same comparison further and growes to more particulars calling one the eye another the foote the hand the head c. of purpose to shew that as in the body and the parts thereof it is so ordered that some are to gouerne others to be gouerned so it is in the Church some must gouerne others must be gouerned and still vnderstand that the Apostle speakes of outward Gouernment in the Church and that they that gouerne must bee members of the same Church for so the comparison holds they must bee members of the same body And this the Apostle doth set downe generally for a rule in the first Epistle of the Corinthians Chap. 14. vers 40. Let all things be done decently and by order where wee see that the Apostle expresly commandeth order in the Church that is Gouernment for it is all one for things to be well ordered or well gouerned and it is intended of outward businesses in the Church as verse 26. Where the Apostle speakes of their comming together and it is a Charge Let all things c. there is the necessity of it and all is imposed vpon men as we see in the 26 verse Brethren when yee come together c. yee that are members of the same Church And according to this generall Rule so the Apostles carry themselues the Apostle writing to Timothy 1 Tim. 3.14 15. saith These things write I vnto thee that thou mayst know how to behaue thy selfe in the house of God Now that which hee wrote to him of was partly of outward Gouernement as verse 1. and forward where he speakes of the Office of a Bishop and the words in the fifteenth verse shew it plainely hee writes to him that hee may know how to behaue himselfe in the house of God that is in the Church of God But you will say hee was but a particular man and therefore what doth this concerne the whole Church I answer Though it were written particularly to him yet hee being the chiefe ouer-seer in that Church it consequently concernes the whole Church And this was so necessary that hee would not respite it till his comming though hee were to come shortly but for the more suretie hee wrote before-hand that so the Church might not bee destitute of so materiall an ornament as outward Gouernment is And he charges Timothy most seuerely in Chap. 5. vers 21. and in Chap. 6. vers 13. and 14. that the same be duly obserued And so in Tit. 1.5 there the Apostle writing to Titus that was Bishop of the Church of Creta saith For this cause left I thee in Creta that thou shouldest continue to redresse the things that
right to and possession in When God giues a man gifts he hath a possible right and when he is appointed by the Authoritie and Orders of the Church that giues him actuall possession Secondly euery such officer is an officer both for God and for men and therefore hee must bee inuested by each Man inuests him by appointment God inuests him when hee is qualified by himselfe and appointed by man according to Gods ordinance So much for the first generall answer that officers in the Church must bee men qualified with a competent measure of gifts Secondly that they must bee appointed thereto by the Authority and Orders of the Church wherein they liue Answ 2 Now I come to answer particularly and by name to the Question namely what these officers are It were too great a labour and yet to no great purpose to reckon vp all particular officers that haue had to doe in Church businesses for besides the ordinary there haue been many extraordinary Some in our Sauiours time and the Age next succeeding as Apostles that were to teach at large through the whole world Matth. 28.19 c. and Prophets to foresee and foreshew things to come as Agabus Act. 11. and Euangelists to bee Assistants to the Apostles Others there were also in many Ages after as Exorcists Doore-keepers Acolutiues and Readers c. but whether these were in rightfully or wrongfully is to bee seene hereafter In the meane time we will speake of such officers as were of ordinary and necessary vse in the Church either such as were indeed or else are pretended so to be on probable and plausible grounds Wee will begin with the officers of the Ministery as that being the principall duty and so they the principall Church-officers in the most strait and proper sense We will take them in their orders first we will begin with Bishops secondly we will come to Presbyters then to Doctors then to gouerning Elders then to Deacons then to Widowes then to other Assistants lastly we will come to speake of the Christian Magistrate First wee will begin with Bishops and first wee will speake of their name secondly of their office First of their name Bishop is as much to say as an Ouerseer in the Originall and it is attributed vnto them by a kind of excellency for there are many Ouer-seers but these are the chiefe in the Scripture sense that are and these are Ouer-seers by a kind of excellency whether we respect the persons they ouer-see or whether we respect their designement to that office or whether wee respect the worke they doe First if we respect the persons they ouer-see they are ouer-seers by a kind of excellency for they ouer-see the faithfull or the flocke of Christ for whereas they haue other ouer-seers as they are Subiects they haue the King and other Magistrates to be their Ouer-seers yet none are so as these for these are their Ouer-seers as they are the flock of Christ Secondly if we respect their speciall designment ouer that flock they haue a more speciall designment ouer the Lords flock than any other Ouer-seer hath ouer any other people the holy Ghost makes them ouer-seers after a speciall manner Thirdly if we respect their worke which is to feede and that not with bodily foode but with spirituall and heauenly food to eternall life All these are intimated Act. 20.28 Take heed to the flocke ouer which the holy Ghost hath made ye Ouer-seers to feed the Church of God c. First they are Ouer-seers and that by a kind of excellency first in respect of the persons they ouer-see which is the flocke of Christ Take heed to the flocke c. Secondly in respect of their speciall assignment ouer which the holy Ghost hath made yee Ouer-seers And thirdly in respect of their work to feed the Church of God c. And as this name Ouer-seer is restrained onely to these so it may bee safely extended to euery particular in that kind and so is the vse in Scripture Phil. 1.1 To all the Saints in Christ Iesus which are at Philippi with the Bishops c. And most plainely in the 1 Tim. 3.1 If any man desireth the office of a Bishop c. this is the generall signification of the word in Scripture But you shall vnderstand that by common practice of speech I find this name alwayes almost euer since the Apostles times particularly applied to those that haue a primacy and precedency in the Church aboue their fellow-Ministers and so Bishops are not Ouer-seers of the flocke onely but also of the Pastors too within such a compasse some greater some smaller which we call Diocesses and as this is generally so in all antient Writers so likewise if the Postscript be authenticall 2 Tim. as for any thing I see it must then the Scripture fauours it too for there Timothy is said to be a Bishop in this sense and so had other Pastors vnder him And so much for the signification of the name Bishop Now wee come to their Office we speake still in the particular sense their Office besides their preaching and other ministeriall Duties common to all Ministers consists First in ordaining Ministers secondly in reforming things amisse First in ordaining Ministers So it is said of Titus that hee was left in Crete to ordaine Elders Titus 1.5 and so in the 1 Tim. 5.22 the Apostle would haue Timothy lay hands rashly on no man c. What is it to lay on hands but to ordaine Ministers And this Timothy must doe and thereto Antiquitie so plainely agrees that Ierome though otherwise bitter enough against Bishops acknowledged it to be done by them and misliked not the doing of it And surely seeing ordination must be continued in the Church some Persons must needs haue a special ouer-ruling hand in it and who are they but Bishops that is they that are highest and chiefest in the Ministery So the Apostles and so the Euangelists being the chiefest in the Ministry did ordaine Ministers If it be said that the Apostles ordained not as Bishops but as Apostles and Timothy and Titus not as Bishops but Euangelists yet the same office being of necessitie still to be performed some must alwaies be in the Church answerable to them in that respect call them how you will if not Bishops yet they must haue as much authoritie in this businesse as I for my part do ascribe to Bishops It is true that extraordinary Officers are not to be imitated in extraordinary workes but in their ordinary workes of continuall and necessary vse when extraordinary Officers cease ordinary must succeed them I doe not say they did this wholly and alone but stil other Presbyters or Ministers were assistants and layd on hands with them and so it was in the Primitiue Church and so our Law requires that the Bishop should make no Minister vnlesse other Ministers be with him but yet still they haue the chiefe stroke the power of ordaining
profession Secondly their profession must be publike or open that is it must be so publike and open that there may be notice taken that such and such men are of such a society and Religion else they are rather of the inuisible Church spoken of before And looke as their profession is more or lesse publike so the Church is to be reputed more or lesse visible Thirdly as they must publikely professe so they must ioyne together in this profession and that intends first their separation from all others whether they be of none or of a contrary and diuers Religion and secondly it intends their associating or sorting of themselues together with professors of the same Religion growing into and liuing in a louing Communion and fellowship with them Thirdly it intendes that they must doe it voluntarily and of their owne accord some ioyne for fashion some for feare some for hope of gaine and some others for the sauing of their goods and the like yet all these doe it voluntarily for the will cannot be forced yea if they doe it against their will it is a sinne to them though they ioyne to the purest Churches in the world And so much for the second part of the definition that they must ioyne together in a publike profession of Religion Thirdly that there may be a true visible Church the Religion which this Company make profession of must be the true Religion for as without the Church there is no saluation so without the true Religion there is no true Church there are diuers Religions in the world and accordingly diuers Churches yet there is but one onely true Religion which is that which is contained in the Scripture the Word of Truth and so there is but one only true Church that is that which embraceth that true Religion So that whatsoeuer Congregation vnder the Sunne doth not professe that one true Religion let them professe whatsoeuer Religion they will besides they cannot iustly bee reputed true visible Churches For the better vnderstanding of this Point I will draw it into an Obseruation and so discourse of it at large and the Obseruation is this Doctr. Whatsoeuer Company or Congregation of men doe openly professe the sauing Truth of God the same Congregation and Company is to bee held and reputed a true visible Church The truth of this Doctrine holds generally in all Congregations whatsoeuer of that quality from the greatest to the least and from the best to the worst for first whereas all and euery Professor of Gods Religion through the world doe concurre and ioyne together in the acknowledgment of the common sauing faith though not in the outward Communion of the same Ecclesiasticall Assembly and therefore all these may bee termed a true vniuersall visible Church so also euery particular Ecclesiasticall Assembly professing the same sauing Truth and ioyning together in the outward Communion of one setled Congregation and obseruing the same lawes and Orders at the same time and place may be called a true particular visible Church and that whether it be in the same Countrey and Prouince or in a Parish or in a priuate house and accordingly they are called a Prouinciall a Parochiall or a domesticall Church and each of these is a true visible Church though one be vniuersall and the other particular For Instances of all these in Scripture First for a Prouinciall or Nationall Church which is a Company of people professing the same Truth in the whole Land or Nation you may see an instance Act. 9.31 Then had the Churches Rest in Iudea and Samaria and Galile c. There were Prouinciall Churches named by the Countrey they were in as Iudea Samaria c. And in the Reuelations the second and third Chapters the seuen Churches there mentioned were Nationall Churches as Ephesus c. And 1. Cor. 1.2 vnto the Church of God which is at Corinthus c. there was a nationall Church Secondly for a Parochiall or Parish Church which is a Company of people professing the same faith in a Towne or in a Parish we shal reade of them in Act. 14.23 Where it is said that the Apostles ordained them Elders in euery Towne Thirdly for a domesticall Church which is a Company professing the same faith in a priuat house as we may reade in the Rom. 16.5 and in the 1. Cor. 16.19 of Aquila and Priscilla with the Church in their House And Colos 4.15 We reade of a Church that was in the House of Nimphas though these are rather to bee reputed inuisible Churches except they may be so openly taken notice of and so notoriously knowne as the Church that was in Priscilla and Aquila's house then they may be called Domesticall visible Churches So much for the first diuision that some Churches are either vniuersall visible Churches or particular Churches and that either in a whole Land or in a Towne or in a priuat House Secondly whereas some Churches are more notoriously knowne some lesse yet both are true visible Churches though one be more visible and the other lesse visible In the time of the Apostles it was so the Church of Rome was notoriously knowne for their faith was knowne throughout the whole world Rom. 1.8 and their obedience was come abroad amongst all Rom. 16.19 so that this Church was more visible Other Churches were lesse knowne as the Church at Cenchrea Creet which are only named in the Scripture and no Epistle written to them Now because they are onely mentioned therfore they were lesse knowne and so lesse visible yet true Churches as wel as the other Thirdly whereas some Churches professe the sauing faith more purely and sincerely others more corruptly yet each of these is a true visible Church though the one bee more pure not more true the other lesse Instances of these we haue in the second and third Chapters of the Reuelation some Churches there were more pure some more corrupt yet all true Churches Churches more pure were Smyrna and Philadelphia all commended in them nothing dispraysed Churches lesse pure were Ephesus Pergamus and Thiatira in which Churches some things are commended some things discommended Churches yet lesse pure were Sardis and Laodicea where there is nothing commended but all things dispraysed So we see that some of these profest the true sauing faith more purely some lesse purely and some more corruptly yet euery one of them was a true visible Church Fourthly and lastly whereas some Churches are growne to some Ripenesse and perfection and to some setled forme of Gouernment others are in their infancy and haue not such a forme established for Gouernment yet each of these is a true visible Church though the one be more the other lesse perfect Instances of these we haue in Scripture First for them that were more perfect as at Hierusalem where Iames was Bishop there the Church was growne to some perfection there the Apostles met and had a Consultation
together Act. 15.2 there was a setled forme of Gouernment And so the Church of Philippi Phil. 1.1 was also grown to some perfection and setled forme of Gouernment they had their Bishops and Deacons So likewise the Church of Ephesus Act. 17.28 they had their Elders and Ouerseers Secondly some are lesse perfect as the Church in Creta which had some things that were vnperfect and therefore Titus was left there to redresse things amisse Tit. 1.5 And so the Churches of the Gentiles were not growne to that perfection and therefore the Apostles would lay no heauy burthen on them but that which they should be well able to beare Act. 15.19 yet these were true Churches So that though some visible Churches be vniuersall some particular some more notoriously knowne some lesse knowne some more pure some more corrupt and some growne to some perfection and ripenesse some in their infancy lesse perfect yet all these are true visible Churches so long as they professe the true sauing faith This may suffice for the illustration of the Note Now we come to the proofes of the point and first vnder the Law there was a set place chosen where the Lord would put his Name that is where Religion should bee profest and he dwels there that is as a Father or as a Master of the family begetting children and ruling and gouerning that family by his Word Now what is this vnder the Gospell but this that where Gods sauing truth is profest there God himselfe is present as in his true visible Church Matth. 18.20 Where two or three are gathered together in my Name saith our Sauiour there am I in the midst of them What is a Church but a company of people gathered together in the Name of Iesus Christ And what is it to bee gathered together in his Name but ioyntly to professe his sauing Truth And what are they in the midst of whom he is but his Church For so in Reuel 2.1 hee is said to walke in the midst of the seuen golden Candlesticks And what are the seuen golden Candlesticks but the seuen visible Churches Reuel 1.20 and this is not tied to any one place more then other but wheresoeuer saith our Sauiour two or three are gathered c. be it among the Iewes or among the Gentiles be it generally in the World or particularly in a Parish or House wheresoeuer it is saith our Sauiour I am in the midst of them neither doth hee say that of necessity there must be any great multitude of them if but two or three are gathered together in his Name he is in the midst of them So Act. 2.41 47. there was a true visible Church there was a company of people that receiued the Word that is that heard it and obeyed it and they were baptized that is they did not onely embrace but outwardly professe the sauing Truth and so they were added to the Church that is they were of the visible Church Doe but consider how the Apostle 1. Cor. 1.2 describes the Church of Corinth to them that are sanctified in Iesus Christ that is to those that haue true sauing Faith in Christ that sanctifies them Saints by Calling that is such as make profession at the least to be so with all that call on the Name of the Lord Iesus in euery place which phrase calling on the Name of the Lord generally in Scripture signifies the profession of Gods Religion so that those that thus professe the true Religion are true visible Churches Reuel 1.20 the Churches there are said to be golden Candlestickes Now what is the vse of a Candlesticke but to hold forth the light to be seene of men and this not onely experience teacheth but Christ himselfe teacheth it Mat. 5.15 Neither doe men light a Candle and put it vnder a Bushell but on a Candlesticke and it giueth light to all that are in the house And what is the true visible Church but a company that hold forth the light of the sauing Truth to bee seene by the World And those instances alleaged of those Churches that are some more visible some lesse some more pure some more corrupt some more perfect some more imperfect yet all of them true Churches prooues the whole substance of the Obseruation cleerely and directly And so much for the proofes The Reasons of the point are these First the sauing Reas 1 truth or faith it selfe is the life of the Church therefore they that professe it and thereby make it publikely knowne to the World that the same is the sauing truth and that embrace it they are a true visible Church Secondly where there is such a company professing Gods Reas 2 truth there they haue the promise of Christs presence in a speciall manner Matth. 18.20 but Christ is present no where in such a speciall manner but in his Church therefore such a company are a true Church Againe they haue also the promise of life and saluation Rom. 10.13 but none are saued but those that are of the Church therefore they are a true Church Thirdly the true Church is built on the Prophets and Reas 3 Apostles Ephes 2.10 that is on that sauing faith which they taught and wrote therefore they that professe this faith must needs be a true visible Church Fourthly there Christ is honoured and obeyed publikely as their Head Ephes 1.22 therefore they that professe to be such are his visible Body Fifthly there amongst such a company are the ordinarie meanes of saluation which are no where else to bee found but in the visible Church Matth. 16.19 Sixthly there his voyce is openly heard and in some measure obeyed therefore they are his sheepe and that is his fold Ioh. 10.27 Seuenthly all other societies and companies consist of those that professe such a Calling or Mystery and obedience thereunto therefore they that publikely professe the sauing faith of Christ and the knowledge of his Lawes and obedience thereunto they and none other are the true visible Church of Christ Eighthly the true visible Church is distinguished from all other societies whatsoeuer by this profession of the sauing faith for other companies of men either professe no Religion at all or not the true Religion therefore whatsoeuer company doth professe the true sauing faith and Religion that is a true visible Church of Christ Lastly the particular profession of the sauing faith makes a particular man a true member of the true visible Church as we may see in the example of the Eunuch Act. 8.37 38. he beleeued the sauing faith of Christ and was baptized and so made open profession of it and so became a member of the true visible Church If this profession in particular make a particular man a true member of the visible Church much more in generall doth it make a company of men professing the same faith to bee a true visible Church Vse 1 The Vses of the point are many The first is matter of reproofe against the Papists who lay
therby to disgrace Church-gouernment and to make it the greatest trouble-state in the Christian world What was it that the Disciples contended about in our Sauiours time Luk 22.24 Was it not the matter of Church-gouernment Who should be the chiefest amongst them and so the Ruler and Gouernor of the rest By this occasion the Diuell made strife amongst the Apostles And what bred those great broyles and contentions in the primitiue Church betwixt the Easterne and the Westerne Bishops Was it not Church-gouernment which should bee the highest See and who should bee the highest and chiââât Bishop To goe further what brought forth Anti-Christ into the world and that aduanced the Pope to that high pitch which hee came to was it not Church-gouernment The Pope audaciously ingrossing all Soueraignty in the Church to himselfe and many good Bishops and Churches in their weaknesse yeelding too much to him in that kinde by the peruersenesse of the gouerned In a word what dishonour hath hereby beene done to God What disgrace to Religion What hinderance to the prosperous successe of the Gospell and of the Kingdom of Christ What furtherance and aduantage to the Kingdome of Satan What heart-burning hath it bred amongst some How hath it alienated the hearts of others from vs and that in many that otherwise are inclinable towards vs What tumults hath it bred at home What clamours abroad What griefe hath it brought to our friends and well affected What reioycing to our enemies and profane persons What distractions and doubts hath it bred in weake and tender Consciences What disheartning and discouraging hath it beene How many excellent Talents for Gods ministry haue beene hereby buried in the ground without profit And so consequently many congregations destitute of their faithfull Ministers and of their heauenly food and left as a prey to the Rauening Wolues by this meanes had they not by the prouidence and wisedome of our Gouernours beene otherwise prouided for I dare vndertake that in all likelihood had not the Diuell cast this bone amongst vs and throwne this businesse of Church-gouernment as a football before vs for euery one to runne after and so to set vs all together by the eares this Church of England through Gods blessing had been this day the most famous and flourishing Church that euer was in the world whereas now this businesse this onely businesse of Church-gouernment hath occasionally by the peeuishnesse of some hatched nourished and brought forth much ignorance prophannesse vncharitablenesse contempt of holinesse neglect of Gods ordââââces loosenesse and licentiousnesse I grieue to thinke on these things and I can haue no pleasure to speake of them and we may be all ashamed of them before God and the World and it must be euery ones care and endeauour to be instant with God by prayer that in his good time he would be pleased to redresse these foule euils yet here I haue mentioned them to the end that we may be both whetted on by these considerations to looke the more carefully into this businesse and also that we might be admonished to carry our selues the more temperately and moderately towards it And so much of the first point namely of the harmes and euils that haue happened occasionally by this matter of the Church-Gouernment though in it selfe holy and good The second point is what is meant by Church-Government Yea see here two words Church and Gouernment and each of these may carry three senses First for the word Church wee are not here to vnderstand it of the Catholike Church for that being dispersed ouer all places of the world cannot well be brought within the compasse of the same Lawes nor ruled by the same earthly Gouernours it is impossible for the reatures to weild such a great charge The sole Gouernour of the Church in this sense is Iesus Christ the onely Head thereof And the onely Lawes it is to be gouerned by is the presence power and direction of the Spirit but here we vnderstand it of a particular visible Church whether it be Parochiall Nationall or Prouinciall for these being confined and bounded within their seuerall places may and must haue their seuerall Lawes and Gouernours euery one for and within it selfe of this Church it is that we here speake of whether it be greater or lesse Now we come to the next word Gouernment which word in a generall sense signifies to maintaine secondly in particular to gouerne First in generall in respect of the state of nature as wee are men so the Lord gouernes that is maintaines and preserues his Church seating euery particular Church in the place where it is making a Fence about it feeding and clothing them supplying their wants affording them helpes and meanes for their reliefe defending them from their enemies deliuering them from dangers causing them to thriue and prosper in outward things and couering them with his fauour as with a shield And this kind of Gouernment the Lord extends ouer the whole world yea euen to the wicked as well as to the faithfull yet with this difference to the wicked in the common fauour of his prouidence to the faithfull in the speciall fauour of his Grace in Christ for euen in the very temporall blessings that the faithfull haue in this life they are theirs by Grace and promise in Christ And therefore to the wicked they perish in the inioying of them they haue no further benefit of them but outward and temporall to the faithfull they are helpefull and seruiceable in some degree to the worke of their eternall saluation for so God intends them and so the faithfull accept and vse them This is for the generall Gouernment of God in respect of the state of nature as we are men Secondly there is a particular Gouernment in respect of the estate of Grace as we are men professing the sauing Faith of Iesus Christ and so the Gouernment is twofold inward and outward First inward and this is proper to the Spirit of Christ God onely ruling in the hearts of his chosen as a King by the power of his Word and Spirit conuerting them from the seruice of sinne to the seruice of God causing them to beleeue Gods promises in Christ and so iustifying vs from our sinnes crucifying the old man and quickning the new acquainting vs with his will and framing vs to obedience putting good motions from time to time into our minds and stirring vs vp and enabling vs to entertaine them graciously and to giue place vnto them and so sanctifying vs and further he assures vs of Gods loue and fauour and our election in Christ and so comforts vs further he increaseth these and other Graces in vs euery day more and more so long as wee are in this world till at length they bee fully perfected in vs and wee receiued into his Kingdome of glory in heauen and so hee glorifies vs. This this is the right Kingdome of God and of Christ whereby God raignes in vs as
are amisse and that thou shouldest ordaine Elders in euery Citie c. There by name are two principall parts of outward Gouernment set downe redressing things that are amisse and ordaining elders And these are imposed vpon Titus being Bishop of that Church and that of necessity for he was left there for this very cause And in the second and third Chapters of the Reuelation there are directions sent from heauen to the Angels of the seuen Churches and that for many things that did concerne euen the outward as well as the inward Gouernment of the Churches If wee looke into the estate of the Church from time to time we shall see that the practice was answerable that still of necessitie there was outward Gouernment in the Church Our Sauiour while hee was vpon earth among his Disciples how orderly did hee gouerne them When any thing was amisse amongst them how quietly did hee order it How orderly did hee send them out to preach How carefully did he giue them Rules for the outward Gouernment of the Church for the time to come So the Church after Christs ascension how well was it ordered and gouerned As wee may see Act. 1.13 14. Where it is said that the Apostles continued with one accord in prayers and supplications with the women and Mary the mother of Iesus and his Brethren And Act. 2.42 they continued in the Apostles Doctrine and fellowship and breaking of bread and prayer And Act. 6.2 3 c. When that matter of difference arose concerning the poore how wisely did they order it and chose out men from amongst them fearing God for the performance of this businesse So here we see how well the Church was ordered and gouerned after our Sauiours Ascension See it further Act. 15.2 and forward when there arose dissention in the Church about Circumcision what did they doe They called the Apostles and Elders together and so they ordered what should bee done in that businesse so here wee see is outward Gouernment still And so Phil. 1.1 the Apostle writes to the Bishops and Deacons of that Church that is to the Gouernours of it So that we see that of necessity there is required an outward Gouernment in the Church of God to bee administred by men And so much for the proofe of the point The Reasons are many and of diuers sorts some are drawne from the nature of God some are drawne by comparison from other Assemblies the third sort are drawne from the persons that are to be Gouerned and the last sort are drawne from the Offices that are to be exercised and the businesses that are to be done in the Church The first sort of Reasons drawne from the nature and will of God are these First God is the Author not of confusion but of peace as wee see in all the Churches of the Saints 1. Cor. 14.33 The Apostle giues all the Churches of the Saints for instance in this point that God is the Author of peace in all them as hee commanding it and they obeying Now what peace can there bee or how can it be maintained but by Gouernment therefore wheresoeuer there is a Church of Saints there must of necessity bee Gouernment Againe secondly Holinesse becomes Gods House for euer saith the Prophet Psal 93.5 but without Gouernment there can be no Holinesse at least in the outward man and therefore of necessity outward Gouernement must bee in the Church The second sort of Reasons are drawne by comparison from other Assemblies what Company is there without Gouernment In heauen there is order and Gouernment amongst the Saints and Angels themselues some amongst the Angels for order sake are aboue the rest there are Principalities and Powers and Thrones c. I do not say as the Papists doe that one Angell is aboue another in degree but in order at least Christ is the Head and gouernour of them all and that personally so there is a Gouernment in heauen And as it is in heauen so it is in earth What Company or Corporation either in the City or Kingdome is or can consist without Gouernment And is not the Church the Company of Gods Saints so they are called Ps 89.7 and can that be without Gouernment So in an house there can be no peace nor liuing together in it without Gouernment The Church is the House of God the City of God the Kingdome of his owne Sonne and therefore there must be of necessity an outward gouernment in it exercised by men yea Hell it selfe though it bee the place of all disorder and confusion yet they haue some Gouernment amongst themselues else their kingdome cannot stand The third sort of Reasons are taken from the nature of the persons of whom the Church consists and they are men and therefore to be gouerned and that by men Some are tractable and these are gently to be led others are obstinate those are to be drawne with strong hand some are Nouices and they are to be fed with milke others are of stronger growth and they are to be fed with stronger meat some are out of the Church that must be called in these are to be admitted others are within the Church misdemeaning themselues these are to be cast out Therefore there must be Order and Gouernment in the Church for the doing of all this Lastly there must be gouernment in the Church in respect of the offices and businesses that are to be done in it the Word and the Sacraments are outward things and therefore are outwardly to bee administred Officers are to be chosen Lawes to be made controuersies and contentions are to bee pacified the Sicke are to bee visited the Poore are to be releeued Offences are to be punished and sundry other things are to be done which without outward Gouernment it is not possible they should bee well done Therefore of necessity there must be this outward Gouernment in the Church Vse 1 The Vses of this point are these First this is against Anarchy and for reproofe of such as will haue no Gouernment in the Church their owne necks will endure no yoke and therfore they blush not to say that there should be no yoke at all laid vpon Christians and some of them haue gone so farre that they will not endure ciuill Magistracy neither they hold it vnfit for the estate of the Gospell to be vnder Gouernment Wee are called to liberty say they Iesus Christ hath set vs free and therefore we need no Gouernours It is true wee are called to liberty but wee must not vse our liberty as a cloake to our sinnes What liberty and freedome is it that wee haue Is it not from sin and Satan and the curse of the Law It is not a state of liberty in respect of the outward man but in respect of the inward man for the best liberty the outward man can haue is when it is made conformable to the ordinances of God and such wholesome Lawes
contained and this is the more likely because about that very time that is somewhat before his Ascension hee spake vnto them of the things which appertaine to the Kingdome of God Act. 1.3 which if we vnderstand not of the substance of Gods Kingdome which is inward in the hearts of his Children but of the appurtenances of it as it seemes to bee then it cannot bee fitter applied than to this matter of Church-Gouernment For what doth more neerely and properly appertaine or is annexed to that Kingdome than this Now the Apostles must teach all that Christ taught them but Christ taught them this therefore they must teach it too and that not by preaching onely but by writing too for what they preacht they writ the substance of it therefore there is sufficient matter to bee found in Scripture to direct euery Church in the substance of Church-gouernment Let vs come somewhat neerer to the point Ephes 4.11 12. It is there said that Christ did therefore giue some to be Apostles and some Prophets and some Euangelists and some Pastors and Teachers for the repairing of the Saints and for the worke of the Ministry and for the edification of the Body of Christ Whereby it is plaine that by those which Christ so gaue to be Apostles c. there is sufficient direction left for the edification of the whole body Now Gouernment is one speciall meanes for edification yea and for the gathering of the Saints and for the worke of the Ministry and therefore that is not vntaught by them and so consequently not vnwritten at least for the substance of it Ad to this that which the Apostle hath in 1 Cor. 12.5 9. especially in vers 28. and then it will appeare to be cleere enough where the Apostle tels vs of administrations and gifts so comes to those that are endued with those gifts and that are to exercise them whereof though some be temporall yet others are perpetuall Which if wee adde to that Ephes 4.11 then here is sufficient prouision ordained of God and set downe in his Word for euery Church to bee directed by for substance of Gouernors and Gouernment And consider that this is not spoken of the Corinths onely but of the Church in generall God hath ordained some in his Church c. that thereby it might bee plaine that it is appliable to euery particular Church The like place is in Rom. 12.7 8. where the Apostle speakes of Offices in the Church and of them that vse them These places then laid together proue the point Let vs come to examples of Churches in Scripture to proue the point further Wee haue examples of this in two Churches in Scripture that were best prouided for in this kinde and that is in the Churches of Corinth and of Ephesus Take the Church of Corinth for an example and see how sufficiently it was prouided for in this kinde and that in most particulars for they had the Word and the Lords Supper Sects and Offenders were punished yea and generally they haue Rules giuen them for the whole Carriage of Gods worship as in the 1 Cor. 14. Consider what Rules of edification and Order hee there prescribes and extends them to all Churches in their kinde and say then whether all Churches bee not sufficiently prouided for in the generall for this matter of Church-gouernment See this also in the Church of Ephesus Act. 20 28 Consider the Charge there giuen to all the Ouerseers of that Church that they should feede the flocke c. that is gouerne them as well as teach them Consider the manifold instructions hee giues them there how they should carry themselues and withall consider the particulars he chargeth Timothy withall in both his Epistles for the Gouernment of the Church and say if this Church were not sufficiently prouided for in this kinde If you yet doubt of it beleeue the Apostle Act. 20.20 where the Apostle saith that hee had kept nothing back from them that was profitable so that if Church-Gouernment bee profitable for them as surely it is very necessary then for the substance of it they were sufficiently instructed And so it will follow that all other Churches must bee so too either more or lesse though happily not in that degree of perfection as these were And so much for the proofe of the point The Reasons of it are these First it is so in matters of substance Reas 1 both for duties of life and for matters of faith namely that the whole substance of it is so set downe in Gods Word that euery particular man may receiue Instruction thereby how to carrie and how to gouerne himselfe If this bee so for a particular Christian in matters of faith and practice then this being a matter partly of faith but more of practice and being for the good of the whole body of a Church therefore the substance of it must needs bee set downe in Gods Word Secondly it was so in the Iewish Church in the former Reas 2 Testament God set down the matter of Church-Gouernment very precisely for the substance of it and that in most particulars and therefore he doth so with the Church in the latter Testament for must not the Church now bee as well prouided as then surely it must in matters of substance Reas 3 Thirdly Christs care of his Church proues it It is not credible that hee so tenderly louing her welfare and so gratiously prouiding euery thing else for her that hee would faile her in this leaue her without Gouernment at least for the substance of it It is not credible but that Christ being the Sonne would bee more faithfull in Gods House than Moses being but a Seruant as the Apostle makes the comparison Heb. 3.4 5 6. Or shall wee beleeue that Christ was not so carefull of the whole Church as Paul was of Ephesus But Paul wrote sufficiently to Timothy how hee was to gouerne and to behaue himselfe in that Church 1 Tim. 3.15 therefore Christ being more faithfull than Moses and more carefull of the whole Church than Paul was of Ephesus must needes leaue sufficient direction in Scripture how euery Church ought to be gouerned at least for the substance of it Reas 4 The fourth Reason is drawne from the Churches insufficiency if shee were left to her selfe Alas the Church is but a company of men blind and ignorant not able to direct and gouerne themselues besides they are headstrong and wilfull that they will not be ruled or else they are peremptory in their owne conceits loth to part with their owne inuentions though they are neuer so much against the Word therefore Christ must leaue direction and where but in his Word Reas 5 The fifth Reason is taken from the sufficiency of the Word 2 Tim. 3.16 17. For the whole Scripture is giuen by inspiration from God and is profitable to teach to conuince to correct and to instruct in righteousnesse But how farre forth is it thus
It is not in her to deuise her owne Gouernment If Christ therefore had not prouided for her in this case but had left her to her selfe a thousand to one she had neuer hit on the right way or if she had she could haue had no comfort of conscience in that case nor hope of blessing in the course because still shee would haue been vncertaine and doubtfull whether it were of God or not Therefore as it is and must bee from the Lord so let vs blesse and praise the Lord our good God that hath so mercifully and plentifully furnished vs in this kinde And so much of the affirmatiue point namely that the whole substance of Church-gouernment is so set downe in Scripture that euery particular Church may receiue instruction and direction thereby how they ought to be gouerned Now I come to the second point the negatiue Position namely That there is not any one particular forme of Church-Gouernment set downe in Scripture that euery particular Church is precisely bound vnto to obserue for ordering euerie particular This being a negatiue Position as you see must bee content with negatiue proofes for seeing the question is whether there bee such a Gouernment in Scripture for euery particular or not and seeing the answer is that there is not no maruell then though there bee no direct place to confirme it But you will say that many together will I say No many laid all together will not they that pretend there is such a thing must instance in some such places in the Word where it is proued else the contrary is presumed to be true And so it followes that the refutation of such allegations is the direct proofe of the Position Therefore for proofe of this negatiue Position First I say no place of Scripture saith that there is or prescribes that there should bee such a particular forme of Church-Gouernment c. for euerie part of discipline nay nor many places conferred and laid all together doe not For matter of substance and in generall there is proofe enough as wee heard before in the former point but not for any particular forme in euery particular c. As there is no place that affirmes or prescribes this particular forme of Church-Gouernment so I say further there is no example for it in all the Scripture There is no question but that if our Sauiour or his Apostles had intended any such forme of Gouernment to bee obserued in euery particular either they would haue giuen it in expresse charge particularly or at least there would haue beene some notorious patterne of it in some Church but there is no such in Scripture To instance in the best Churches Corinth and Ephesus were the best prouided for in that case yet these had no particular forme of Church-Gouernment whereunto they were precisely bound First for Corinth there was more written to that Church for matter of outward Gouernment than to any other Church yea almost as much as to all others yet it was not prouided for in euery particular no not in regard of it selfe in many particulars it was well prouided for in all it was not by writing for some the Apostle respited till his presence 1 Cor. 11.34 Other things will I set in order when I come So then the Church of Corinth was not prouided for in euery particular by writing for her selfe much lesse was it so prouided for as that euery Church should be directed thereby But you will say are not the Church-orders of the Church of Corinth the Lords owne Commandement 1 Cor. 14.37 Yes they are to them of that Church so farre as was directly inioyned them but not to all Churches else So likewise for the Church of Ephesus though it were then the most famous Church in Asia and plentifully prouided for that way yet it was not so prouided for that euery Church should be directed by it nay it was not prouided for in euery particular for it selfe But you will say are not particulars profitable If so bee they are then the Apostle Paul saith to the ouerseers of that Church Act. 20.20 I haue kept nothing back that was profitable for you and therefore not those particulars I Answer Surely particulars are profitable and therefore this Church had enough in generall whereby they might frame vnto themselues such particulars as were needfull for them but they had not all particulars this place proues the former Position well that the substance of Church-gouernment is set downe in the Word wholly in the generall but not in euery particular though they had some to measure the rest by Yea but there is a further matter for Gouernment in the Church of Ephesus than in any other Church for the Apostle imposeth on Timothy a charge of perpetuity as in 1 Tim. 6.13 I charge thee in the sight of God c. that thou keepe the Commandement without spot vntill the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ So then that Gouernment which hee chargeth him withall was to bee perpetuall I answer first that that Commandement is chiefly if not onely of faith and holinesse Secondly if it be vnderstood of Gouernment yet that was but personall to Timothy that he should keepe it as much as in him lay and also it was onely for that particular Church and for those particular things there commanded which came farre short of euery particular that they should perpetually bee there obserued this is the charge hee giues Timothy Lastly I answer If it bee extended to euery particular Church it must be vnderstood of matters of substance which as wee haue heard must be perpetuall in all Churches So that wee see there is no proofe for this nor no example in Scripture nay there are examples against it because wee finde not the same Gouernment in all Churches for some wanted that which others had and so by this rule one of them should haue sinned as in the Church of Philippi there are onely Bishops and Deacons named So that wee see there is no particular forme of Church-Gouernment for euerie particular set downe in the Word for euery Church precisely to bee ruled by Reas 1 The Reasons of the point are these First it is impossible it should bee so the multitude and varietie of particulars being infinite and still new occasions arising in the Church dayly which if they were foreseene yet they could not bee written the world could not containe the bookes as the Euangelist speakes of the Word and workes of our Sauiour What ciuill Law was there euer that the best heads haue been layd together to deuise that were sufficient at the first for euery particular but by new occasions still increased for particular causes Yea but though men could not yet God could haue prouided for that But yet he did not yea I say further that the Word of God though it bee a most perfect and absolute Law of faith and life yet it prescribes not for euery particular what is to
to pray for themselues nor must they bee prayed for by the Saints 1 Ioh. 5.16 because now for ought wee can see hee is quite cut off from God our Father nothing can match this state but hell this being the Porch that the House this the Mouth that the Body this the very brinke that the eternall Pit of vtter desolation I herefore wee are to bewaile the misery of our times wherein so pretious an ordinance of God as this is is so abused and wee are to pray vnto God that this Ordinance of his may take effect amongst vs this being an excellent Ordinance of God to reclaime offendors when neither the Sword of the Magistrate nor any other meanes could reclaime them And so much of the fourth Duty The fifth duty is calling of publike assemblies they must be called For matters are not to bee carried in the Church by one mans direction alone but by the Common consent of the whole and consent is not to bee fetcht from house to house of euery man by himselfe for that course is subiect to fraud but Assistants are to bee called parties are to bee warned to bee there and so publikely to testifie their owne consent and our Sauiour hath promised his presence and assistance in such cases Matth. 18.19 20. Now these Assemblies are sometimes greater as of a Diocesse or Prouince sometimes smaller as of a Parish Againe some are ordinary vpon ordinary occasions and as extraordinary occasions doe oft fall out some are extraordinary An assembling together for ordinary occasions and duties they are for the most part these First the preaching of the Word the administration of the Sacraments and Prayer 1 Cor. 11.20 When ye come together into one place this is not to eate the Lords Supper And 1 Cor. 14.26 What is to bee done Brethren when yee come together according as euerie one of you hath a Psalme or a Doctrine c. So that there must be publike Assemblies for these duties Secondly there must bee a calling of publike Assemblies for the election of officers for this cause the multitude were called together Act. 6.2 Thirdly there must bee a publike meeting for Almes for the collecting and distributing to the Saints so the Apostle commands 1 Cor. 16.3 4. Lastly there must bee ordinary publike Assemblies for the execution of Church censures as 1 Cor. 5.4 When ye are gathered together and my Spirit with you c. So there must bee publike meetings vpon extraordinary occasions sometimes God testifies extraordinary mercies and giues extraordinary blessings to his Church and then there must bee an extraordinary assembly of the Church to giue publike thanks to God as it was in Hester 9.22 Secondly some heauie iudgements are either felt or feared to come vpon the Church and then the Church must assemble together for fasting and prayer as it is commanded Ioel 2.15 16. And wee see the practice of it in the Niniuites Ionah 3.5 where they proclaimed a Fast vpon Ionas preaching of destruction to come vpon them Thirdly Lawes and Decrees are to bee made or reuiued for the carriage of Gods worship or such like and so in Act. 15. the Church came together for the decreeing of matters concerning ceremonies And Act. 16.4 they deliuered those decrees for the Churches to keepe then there must be an assembling for the receiuing of them Lastly doubts and controuersies are to be decided therefore there must bee publike Assemblies for the deciding of them So Paul was sent vp to Ierusalem Act. 15.1 2 c. about doubts that did arise and what did they there the Apostles and Elders came together to looke to this matter vers 6. So much of the fifth Duty The sixth Dutie is ouer-sight that all these things may be duely and rightly done this Duty is as needfull as the rest For wee know that euery thing growes out of frame in time except they bee vpheld and renewed by continuall ouer-sight and looking into and therefore it is said Act. 15.6 that the Apostles and Elders came together to looke into the matter This is one most necessary Duty for it is the keeper and maintainer of all the rest if this bee neglected all the rest will faile we know concerning our owne bodies that if we looke not to our selues in our diet all will bee soone out of frame and much more in our soules for who finds not by experience that though hee labour to set himselfe neuer so well in frame in the morning yet before night for want of ouer-sight the Soule wil be much out of Order and were it not for this carefull ouersight our Soules would bee growne ouer with sinnes as the Fields are with weedes so would it bee likewise with the Church Now for this matter of ouersight first it must bee ordered that things once ordained bee established by authority and if it be possible by the authority of the Christian Magistrate at least of the Church Thus Iosiah made a Couenant with God and established it by his authority and made all the people stand to it 1 Chron. 34.32 And so the Apostle 1 Cor. 14.37 establisheth those things which hee had ordained in the Church by the authority of his Apostleship If any man saith hee bee spirituall let him acknowledge that the things which I write vnto you are of the Lord. And if things be not thus established ciuill men will not regard them Secondly euery man must bee quickned vp and incouraged to the performance of this duty and therefore there must bee ouer sight in the Church Thus Iosiah incouraged the Priests to the seruice of the Lord 2 Chron. 35.2 and so Paul quickned vp Timothy to the obseruation of his duty 1 Tim. 5.21 I charge thee in the sight of God and the Lord Iesus Christ and the elect Angels that thou obserue these things And so the Lord incourageth the Church of Smyrna Reuel 2.10 against her sufferings Feare none of those things saith hee which thou shalt suffer c. but bee faithfull vnto the death and I will giue thee the Crowne of life Thirdly there must bee ouer-sight that well-doers may bee commended and approoued so the Apostle Peter commends them to whom hee wrote 2 Pet 1.19 for doing well in that they did take heede vnto the words of the Prophets c. And in the second and third Chapters of the Reuelation there is neuer a Church that had any good thing in it but our Sauiour commends them for it and the want of this duty is a great dismaying to religious proceedings amongst vs. Fourthly things must bee redressed therefore there must bee ouer-sight in the Church and so Paul left Titus in Creta to redresse those things that were amisse Titus 1 5. And so our Sauiour in Reuel 2.5 labours to reforme the Church of Ephesus Remember from whence thou art fallen and repent c. And likewise the Church of Sardi Reuel 3.2 The last duty in the matter of ouer-sight is
though they liue vnder the miserable slauery of the Turke yet are to bee accounted true visible Churches we will take our patterne by that of Constantinople where there is a Patriarke at this day who hath answered the Obiections both of the Protestants and Papists to their Religion Now there is a true Church First because they affirme the foundation and euery part thereof Secondly their errors doe not directly ouerthrow the foundation nor any part thereof For the first they hould so much of the right Catholique faith as may iustly intitle them to the name of a true Church The whole Creede that we professe they retaine also In the interpretation of some points they differ somewhat from vs but in the maine substance they agree holding the foundation firme and sure Christ Iesus God and man the onely Sauiour of the world c. they renounce the head-ship of the Pope and many other points of Popish Religion They submit themselues to the direction of Scripture though the interpretation thereof they would fetch most willingly from their predecessours the Greeke fathers of whom some being more sound others lesse their Religion is not so sincere as it should Therefore the second part of the proofe is whether their errors be such as directly ouerthrow the foundation or any part thereof They are tainted with the errors of free will Intercession of Saints and Transubstantiation and some other Popish opinions which yet they doe not maintaine altogether so obstinately as the Romish church doth But their maine error is their denying of the holy Ghost to proceede from the Sonne from the Father they acknowledge and by the Sonne but from the Sonne this they expresly deny Now wee know that the Doctrine of the maiestie of God himselfe in his nature and in his persons is a most profound and principall point in Religion and very warily to be considered of Euery error therein being dangerous and fearefull and neere to blasphemy And this very error happly if it be throughly sifted will be proued to ouerthrow by consequence the foundation yet seeing first it doth not directly ouerthrow any part of it and seeing secondly wee heare they doe not eyther absolutely oppose herein to the knowne truth or omit the search of Scripture for it but professe that vpon playner euidence of Scripture they will yeeld And thirdly seeing they hold the foundation and euery part thereof in expresse words we dare hardly charge them for hereticall Churches much lesse to bee no true visible Churches at all but that men liuing in those Churches beleeuing otherwise aright in Christ crucified and repenting of their manifold errors and ignorances may be all saued vndoubtedly Vse 1 The Vses of this point are these first it is matter of reproofe And first of the Papists and that in two points first in that they presuming the Church of Rome to be the onely true visible Church affirme that no Church is a true visible Church but they that are subiect to the Pope and haue him to bee their head we see here that these are true Churches and better then the Popish Church and yet are farre from his Iurisdiction yea they hate and defie it so that their definition of a true visible Church is false when they say that there is no true Church but that which is gathered vnder the head-ship of the Pope whereas the Greeke Churches as we see are true Churches and yet not gathered vnder that heade It is true that in former times A Patriarke of Constantinople did in ambition seeke the title of head or vniuersall Bishop And the Pope of Rome at that time withstood him saying that whosoeuer tooke vpon him that title should be the forerunner of Antichrist and it proued true for not long after one that succeeded that Pope tooke this title vpon him and was indeede Antichrist I say that a Patriarke in ambition sought it but now he is brought low enough his head is vnder the yoke of the Turke the Aduersary of Gods Church who then thought to be the head of all Churches But though he missed of that the Church still continued a true visible Church is so to this day and yet neuer acknowledged the Pope to be their head Secondly it meetes with them for their vncharitable censuring of these Churches as no true Churches of God They are both hereticall Schismatical say they what if they were so yet still they may be true Churches as wee shewed before For Heresie as I will not precisely condemne them so neither can I altogether acquitte them but as for Schisme they are guilty of none But only they are rent from the Romish Church in particular so that here is the quarrell because they doe not submit their necks vnder the Popes yoke And seeing they and euery particular church is a body within itselfe as that of Rome I see no reason that their estate should be iudged Schismaticall except they had departed when they had beene members of that Church but they were neuer subiect to the Church of Rome One thing there is found in these Greeke Churches which the Papists take in their state to bee a chiefe note of the Church and that is Succession of Bishops which is as currant in the Church of Constantinople and Alexandria as in Rome euen from the Apostles times Succession in Rome is a certaine note and marke of a true visible Church and there is as good Succession in the Greeke Churches as at Rome and yet they say they are no Churches at all eyther let them disclaime this in the one or acknowledge it in the other I am perswaded that the Lord hath preserued this succession in the Greeke Churches of purpose to abate the pride of the Romane Church building so directly vpon that allegation It would else haue beene a farre more colourable plea to the naturall man but they denying the force of the Vse 2 reason in others doe plainely answere themselues The second Vse teacheth vs the great goodnesse of God and the care he hath in the preseruation of his Church these Greeke Churches haue liued many a hundred yeeres vnder the gouernment and slauery of the Turke that bought and sould them and their children and amongst the Professours of Mahomet the foulest Idoll that the world affords In regard of gouernment they liue vnder what a heauy yoke is it what a bloudy seruice how many persecutions disgraces indignities taxes and oppressions horrible wrongs and miserable slaueries doe they vndergoe They are bought sould imprisoned and put to death It cannot be spoken what slauery they liue in And yet behould God hath vpheld his Church amongst them all to this day I dare say that Israels preseruation vnder the bondage of Egypt so many hundred yeeres was not more miraculous then this of these Christians vnder the Turks So likewise in regard of the Religion of those that they are mixt with it is an heauy yoke
2.41 The third diuision of callings There is an outward and an inward calling An outward calling is when the meanes are outward as by the Word Sacraments Corrections Blessings Miracles the workes of Creation and prouidence the Edicts of the Magistrates or State wherein wee liue the naturall conscience and the common gifts of the Spirit all which of themselues onely goe to the outward man and procure an externall obedience to Gods call Examples might be giuen of euery one of these and this is it our Sauior speakes of Matth. 22.24 Many are called but few are chosen An inward calling is when the meanes and the working of them enters into the very Spirit and inmost affections of a man and this is onely by the Spirit of regeneration when God by his Spirit workes with the outward meanes in our calling Such a calling had Lidia Act. 16.14 while she heard Paul preach the Lord opened her heart c. The outward calling without this inward onely leaues vs without excuse and aggrauates our damnation oft-times in the Church visible the inward calling without the outward is auaileable to salvation as in the Church inuisible But both together are more comfortable and effectuall as in the liuing members of the Church visible Fourthly there is an effectuall and a not effectuall calling A calling effectuall is when the meanes of grace is both tendred powerfully vnto vs and when it is truly receiued and embraced and continued in vnto the end Math. 9.9 there was an effectuall calling when as our Sauiour called Matthew and hee arose presently and followed him and this calling is proper onely to the elect A not effectuall calling is when the meanes of grace which are able to saue vs are offered vnto vs of God but we doe not accept of them nor yeeld vnto them A calling may be not effectuall divers wayes as first wheÌ it is vtterly refused as it was amongst the Gadarens that desired Christ to depart from them Mat. 8.34 or secondly when it is deferred some will not vtterly refuse the meanes of grace but they will deferre them as Foelix that would heare Paul another time Act. 24.26 or thirdly when it is accepted to the halfes as it was with Agrippa Act. 26.28 thou hast perswaded me almost to become a Christian saith he to Paul or fourthly when it reduceth vs onely to some outward formall obedience without truth and singlenesse of heart And thus it was with the foolish Virgins Matth. 25.3 And thus it was also with Simon the Sorcerer Act. 8.13.21 hee made an outward profession of faith he beleeued and was baptised verse 13. but his heart was not right in the sight of God vers 21. Lastly or when it is not continued in to the end and thus it was with Demas 2. Tim. 4.10 that forsooke Religion and embraced this present world and these are in all the Reprobate yea many of them are in some of the elect for a time Proofes Now if wee vnderstand the Church in a large sence as it consists of all sorts good and bad it hath all these callings in it But if we speake of it in a restrained sence as it consists onely of the elect then it is not subiect to the not effectuall calling To come to the note All that are of the Church are called of God to the obedience of his will here are three things to be considered First they are called there is the worke secondly they are called of God there is the Author of the worke And thirdly to the obedience of his will there is the end of the worke First the Church of God is called for so the Apostle 1. Cor. 1.2 speaking of the Church calls them Saints by calling or as it is in the originall called Saints and Rom 8 28. called of his purpose Act. 2.39 euen as many as the Lord God shall call that is his whole Church Rom. 8.30 whom he predestinate them also hee called So yee see the Church is a called company now whether God deale mildly or roughly drawing vs or leading vs yet still it is a calling the worke is the same Secondly the Author of this calling that is God 1. Cor. 1.9 God is faithfull who hath called you and in this respect he is said to be the caller as it is in the originall Now whether God call immediatly by himselfe or by meanes whether the calling be outward or inward all is done by God the author is the same stil Thirdly the end of this calling is to the knowledge and obedience of Gods will 1. Thess 4.7 God hath not called vs to uncleannesse but to âsse Now holinesse consists in knowledge and obedience It is true that the furthest end of our calling is to be made partakers of his glory but the immediate end of our calling is to vertue grace as they are ioyned in the 2. Pet 1.3 through the acknowledgement of him that hath called vs to glory and vertue and hence it is that our whole state and profession is called our calling as in Eph. 4.1 walke worthy of the vocation whereunto yee were called yea for this end it is called an holy calling 2 Tim. 1.9 and it is so called first in respect of the caller who is holy secondly in respect of the worke our calling which is holy Thirdly in respect of the meanes which are hoây âourthly in respect of the end we are called to which is holinesse Fifthly in respect of the effect which is holy those that are truly and effectually called being by that calling changed and made holy Saints Obiect But some may except and say are not some of the Elect yet vncalled and yet they are of the Church too Answ I answer they are of the Church in Gods purpose and acceptance but they are not so in the eyes of men no nor yet in their owne apprehensions till they haue a calling which they are sure to haue one time or other first or last The Reasons of the pâint are these Reason 1 First that we should be of the Church of God and professe his seruice and worship this is anothers businesse not our owne nay it is Gods businesse not mans and therefore we must not thrust our selues into it but we must haue a vocation and calling to it and that from God Matth. 20. from 1. to 7. verse they that goe into the vineyard must be hired and who shall hire and bid them goe but the master of the Vineyard Now Gods Church is the Vineyard and God is the Master and therefore none can call but hee In Matth. 22.2.3 c. the wedding is prepared the Ghests must come but first they must be bidden and called and by whom must they be called and bidden but by the Bridegroomes Father euen God himselfe that makes the Feast for that is meant by the Parable God the Father marrieth vs to his Son Christ he prouides ioy and peace of Conscience for vs which is
Mediatour whom we haue There were the Cherubins And haue not wee Angels in the Church that are ministring Spirits for our good There was God speaking out of the Mercy-seate And haue not we the Word of God directing and instructing vs There was a Table And haue not we a solemne Inuitation to the feast of peace of Conscience and ioy in the holy Ghost which God hath prepared for the faithfull Pro. 9.1.2 There was the Shew-bread Aâ what figured that but Gods people because they alwayes and before God Lastly there was the golden Candlesticke with seuen branches which signified the manifold gifts and graces of Gods Spirit which hee bestowes vpon his Church And if the Church was thus glorious being shadowed vnder the Law how much more glorious is it now in the time of the Gospell The Apostle making the comparison in Hebr. 12. shewes plainely that the Church now in the time of the Gospell is farre more glorious then in the time of the Law In the 22 23 and 24 verses he saith But yee are come to Mount Sinai the Citie of the liuing God the celestiall Hierusalem And to the Company of innumerable Angels And to the Congregation of the first borne which are written in heauen And to God the iudge of all And to the Spirits of iust and perfect men And to Iesus the mediator of the new Testament And to the blood of sprinckling that speaketh better things then that of Abel See how glorious the Church is here for here is whatsoeuer may make vp a perfect glorie And thus glorious and beautifull is Gods Church looke vpon her which way soeuer ye will either within or without If ye looke vpon her within why then it is said Ps 45.13 the Kings Daughter is all glorious within If without it is said in the same Psalme Her garments are all of broidered gold You shall see her glory further in these foure things First in her profession secondly in her practise thirdly in her order fourthly in her vnitie First in her profession it is a glorious profession for they renounce and disclaime all other Religions and professe the onely pure and glorious Gospell of Iesus Christ So secondly in regard of their practise it is glorious and beautifull for they are religious to God wise to themselues charitable to their brethren mercifull to all depending on God beleeuing in Christ obeying his Spirit praying blessing exhorting instructing comforting both themselues and others making conscience of all their waies hauing and keeping themselues vnspotted of filthinesse and vncleannesse and of the corruptions of the times wherein they liue and offering their soules and bodies a cleane pure and glorious sacrifice to God in Christ so their practise is glorious Thirdly for their order they are glorious and gracious Psalm 68.24 25. They haue seene O God thy goings the goings of my God and my King which are in the Sanctuary The Singers going before the Players of Instruments after In the midst were the maides playing with the timbrels This was but in a shadow much more is it so in the true Church Cant 4.2 the Church is compared to a flocke of Sheepe which goe vp in good order from the washing Now wee must vnderstand this spiritually for it is not the orderly standing in the Church but when euery one keepes his owne ranke not being rebellious nor meddling in other mens businesse not loose nor negligent in their owne place but euery one is carefull to doe his duty imposed on him the superiours they rule with modestie the vnderlings they obey reuerently and Christ himselfe as their King keepes them all within their compasse The Apostle 1. Cor. 12. in the whole Chapter speaking of this order shewes what an excellent thing it is euen as it is in the body of a man there is the eyes and the hands and the feete c. Now shall the foote say to the head I am aboue thee or the eye to the hand I haue no need of thee no but euery member keepes his ranke and is carefull to do the office imposed vpon it and so it is in the Church and therefore in this respect it is a glorious Church Rom. 12.3 4. c. Fourthly in respect of their vnitie Psal 122.2 3. The Prophet saith that Ierusalem is built as a Citie that is compact or at vnitie together in it selfe meaning that Gods Church the heauenly Ierusalem whose members are all knit together by a neere vnion being one body hauing one Lord one Faith one Baptisme Ephes 4 5 6. hauing a sweet and louing communion all of them with Christ their Head and each of them with another Behold saith the Prophet what a goodly thing it is for brethren to dwell together in vnitie Psal 133.1 2 3. So the Church yee see is blessed and beautifull for the vnitie that is amongst the members for they pray and giue thankes to God one for another they reioyce for the good one of another and are sorrowfull and mourne for the hurt one of another And so much for the proofe of the Point The Reasons of the Point why they are so beautifull and Reas 1 glorious are many The first and the summe of all is this because they haue the Lord to be their God Psal 144.15 Blessed is the people whose God is the Lord. They haue God to be their Lord First in respect of God he promising and performing to them that hee will be their God and giuing them many tokens of his loue Secondly in respect of themselues they being his by couenant and obedience and therfore they are blessed and glorious because God is their Lord. Secondly Christ is theirs and they are his as it is in Reas 2 Cant. 6.2 I am my Welbeloueds and my Welbeloued is mine and together with Christ God hath giuen them all things Rom 8.32 Christ is theirs and whatsoeuer else may make for their blessednesse or glory is conferred with him Iesus Christ is present in his Church and he inlightens them with his glory Reuel 21.9 and therefore they are glorious He washes them with his owne blood and therefore they are gracious Hee clothes them with his righteousnesse and therefore they are beautifull He couers and imputes not their sinnes therefore they are blessed Psal 32.1 2. yea they being his owne body therefore as his naturall body was farre more excellent then any mans else so his mysticall body the assembly of the Saints is farre more glorious then all the World besides Thirdly Gods Spirit hee teacheth them a gracious carriage Reas 3 hee perswades them to obedience hee bridles them from sinne he quickens them to righteousnesse hee supplies and helpes their wants and infirmities Their hearts and consciences are sprinckled with the holy Ghost they are cleansed sanctified and made partakers of the Diuine Nature and so are most glorious and beautifull Fourthly they are most beautifull and glorious because Reas 4 all the liuing members of the
shall be made as white as snow Secondly here is comfort against their wants and defects and infirmities thou canst not pray nor performe any other good duty as thou oughtest yea but thou art a member of that blessed and glorious Church whereof Christ Iesus is the Head and therefore all thy wants and infirmities are couered and supplied by the perfection of Christ Thirdly here is comfort against temptation and against the Diuell and all his power for thou art a member of the true Church which is like to Mount Sion that cannot be remoued but shall stand fast for euer and euer the Gates of Hell nor all the power of the Diuell shall euer preuaile against thee the Lord for his owne glory which he hath set vpon vs will neuer see vs ouerthrowne Lastly here is comfort for vs against all the reproches of men that howsoeuer wee be as the off-scowring of the world in their vniust censures yet in Gods sight who iudgeth according to the truth wee are beautifull and glorious And therefore let this suffice to giue vs content against all the scoffes and nick-names in the world If wee bee so blessed and beautifull in Gods eyes what neede wee care though wee bee contemned in the world The fifth Vse is matter of terrour to the world that persecute Vse 5 and oppose themselues against Gods Church they know not who it is they make their force against it is euen against God and therefore they shall neuer preuaile and against the people of God the most glorious and blessed company that are And therefore first they may bee dismaied for they rush against a Rocke and kicke against the prick Act. 9. they shall neuer haue good successe yea secondly they shall be punished with the fierce and full vengeance and wrath of God because they resist the Lord and oppose his glorious and annointed Ones Vse 6 The sixth and last Vse is to reproue the peruerse opinion of the world that are blind and can see no grace nor beauty in the Church like vnto the wicked Iewes that would not see any forme or beauty in Christ Isai 53. they looke onely on the outward man and indeed there is nothing to bee seene but deformity and misery but if they could looke within there is perfect glory Yea but say they this is but your words wee can see no such glory in the Church but we can see a great deale of sinne and misery among you why doe you then face it out thus I answer we must vnderstand it with these limitations First it cannot bee discerned but with a spirituall eye and therefore the world cannot see it because they want this eye to discerne it withall Secondly it is vnderstood of the Church as they are considered in their Head Christ and not as they are considered by themselues If they consider the Church thus they shall perceiue perfect glory Christ himselfe being perfectly glorious and he couers and supplies our wants and deformities and presents vs as glorious to God his Father Thirdly it is so rather in our desires and Gods account then in actuall possession Fourthly we haue not thâs glory and blessednesse here but onely in the beginnings of it we haue some grace and some beauty and some glory here but it is to be perfected in heauen when there shall be a new Ierusalem Reuel 21.2 and then Christ shall present vs a glorious Body vnto God his Father without spot or wrinckle Ephes 5.27 which because some haue attained to already and the rest shall surely obtaine hereafter and haue some beginnings of it here already it may therefore bee iustly said in respect of some of her parts now and of all hereafter Thou art all faire my Loue and there is no spot in thee Thus you see how beautifull the Church is and blessed and glorious though the world be blind and can see no such thing in her And so much concerning the second generall Point propounded to be handled in the Doctrine of the Church The third Lecture of the Church THe third generall Point propounded to bee handled in the Doctrine of the Church is the Nature of the Church for so the order of teaching requires that when once wee doe know the name of a thing what it is called and the titles that it is graced withall then it followes that wee should search out the nature of the thing that is thus called and thus intituled For the names and titles of things may and are oft-times imparted to others But the nature of euery thing is proper to it selfe and cannot bee communicated to any thing else And therefore howsoeuer the name and titles set it forth vnto vs and make vs esteeme of it yet the nature will more fully expresse it and make vs the highlier to esteeme of it The name bearing diuers significations in ordinary method ought to bee diuided first and defined after But because the whole nature of the thing may bee aptly enough comprehended in one generall description and because the diuision hath a more neere dependance with that which followes making a ready steppe and passage thereunto we will first define therefore the nature of the Church and then proceede in the next place according to our order set downe to diuide it into seuerall kinds and branches The nature of the Church is thus described The Church of God in the true generall nature thereof is the whole company of Gods chosen both in heauen and earth where they are described by three things First by the efficient cause of their being of the Church Gods electing or chusing them Secondly by their number the whole Company Thirdly by the places where they are in heauen in earth First by the efficient cause of their being of the Church for the principall reason why any man is a true member of the true Church is because God hath chosen him to it First to saluation and glory as the end secondly and consequently to be of the Church as the means to the end Therfore the Church ofttimes is called Gods chosen Psal 33.12 Euen the people whom he hath chosen for his inheritance And in Psal 132.13 The Lord hath chosen Sion that is his Church And Rom. 8.33 The Apostle speaking of the Church calls them by that expresse name Gods chosen And hence it is that the Faith of Gods Church is called the Faith of Gods chosen Titus 1.1 And therefore they are called The first borne whose names are written in heauen Heb. 12.23 Which what is it else but to bee written in the Booke of life That is to be Gods chosen It is true that it is much more agreeable to the name of the Church to bee defined by their Calling rather then by their Choosing as in the first Lecture because they are a Company called But yet it is more agreeable to the right nature of the Church to be defined by their choosing rather then by their Calling and that
for these Reasons first many of the Church are chosen that are not yet called as Paul an Elect vessell before his conuersion and yet not called and so all the Elect before their conuersion nay many are chosen that shall neuer be called as the Angels which belong to the Church too and are a part of it And therefore the Church in the nature of it is to be described by their choosing and not by their Calling Secondly many are Called that are not chosen so saith our Sauiour and therefore if we should describe them by their Calling we should make such to be of the nature of the true Church which are not chosen and so are no true members of Christ nor shall euer enter into the heauenly Ierusalem Thirdly those which are chosen are called too their Election and chusing is the cause of their Calling and not their Calling the cause of their chusing Rom 8.30 whom he predestinated them also hee called Therefore in these respects it is fittest and most agreeable to the nature of the Church to be described by their election rather then by their Calling And so much of the first part of the Description namely the efficient Cause of their being The second thing they are described by is their number the whole company c. Which wee musâ vnderstand thus First that all that are of the Church are God chosen and none else and that all that are chosen are of the Church none excluded as who should say the whole company of Gods chosen all these and none but these Here may be an exception made for you will say Are the elect of the Church before they are Called Yes sure in the purpose and account of God though they bee not so in their owne account nor in the account of thâ World though they be not as yet actually assembled to the Church yet they are in the way and first or last they shall certainely haue an effectuall Calling whereby they shall bee made actually of the Church both in faith and in their owne knowledge and account And secondly we must vnderstand that all those together make vp one Church the whole Company of God Choseââs his Church as they are considered all together as members of one body and incorporated into one societie or Company and not as they are members apart And also so âll togââher as that all the chosen of all times and places and kinds make vp one only Church So much of the second part the number they are described by The third thing they are described by is the places where they are in heauen and in earth And so we do first fetch in all Gods Saints whether liuing or departed whether fighting on earth or triumphing in heauen As also secondly the Angels that haue kept their habitation in heauen are all comprehended together as so many seuerall parts of the Church to make vp the whole Body So yee haue the particular heads of the Description expounded and inlarged the whole company of Gods chosen in heauen and in earth Now that the holy Angels are parts of the true Church because yee shall not thinke that it is a deuise of mine owne braine yee shall see that the Apostle vseth the same words Eph. 1.10 That in the fulnesse of time he might gather together in one all things both which are in heauen and which are in earth And Eph. 3.15 Of whom is named the whole family both in heauen and in earth And Col. 1.20 To reconcile to himself through him I say all things which are in heauen and which are in earth All which places must be vnderstood not onely of the Saints departed that rest in heauen but also with reference to the holy Angels in heauen that fell not who hauing a benefit by Christ the mediator as well as wee are therefore to be seated with vs in the society and body of the Church Doctr. Now to make this matter more plaine I will draw it into an obseruation and that is this Namely That the holy Angels that kept their first estate are parts and members of the true Church as well as we are The Scripture is plaine for this First in expresse wordes secondly by necessary consequence First by expresse words Heb. 12.22 23. But ye are come to Mount Sion c. and to the innumerable company of Angels Where the Apostle speaking of the Church takes the holy Angels as Limmes of that Body and members of that Company And Reuel 19.10 The Angell tels Iohn I am thy fellow Seruant one of thy Brethren I haue the testimony of Iesus the Spirit of Prophesie I am thy fellow Seruant as who should say A fellow of the same House and Family with vs that is the Church A Brother as hauing the same Father God and the same Mother the heauenly Ierusalem that is the Church hauing the testimony of Iesus that is communicating in the same gifts and graces of the Spirit as the Spirit of Prophesie which is peculiar to the Church onely as 1. Cor. 12. So wee see by expresse Scripture that they are members as well as wee Secondly by necessary deduction and consequence First the Angels are elect 1. Tim. 5.21 and therefore they are parts of the Church Secondly Christ is their Head Col. 2.10 yee are complete in him that is in Christ who is the head of all principalities and Powers therefore they must be parts of his Body Which is his Church Thirdly the Angels peepe and prie into the misteries of our redemption by Iesus Christ 1. Pet. 1.12 therefore except we will make them busi-bodies to prie and meddle with that which they haue not to doe in which is vtterly against their wisedome and vprightnesse they must needes be parts and members of the true Church and so much of the Proofes The Reasons are these First the Church is the most excellent Reas 1 and glorious and blessed Assembly that is as wee haue shewed before the Angels therefore that excell in strength and beautie and glorie and absolute happinesse must needs be members of it Secondly the Church is that fulnesse of Christ that filleth Reas 2 all things Eph. 1.23 If the Angels be left out where is that fulnesse Thirdly it is against the bountifulnesse of Christ and Reas 3 the worthines of his obedience that any Creature should know and embrace the Doctrine of the mediation of Christ and yet not receiue benefit thereby for themselues But the chosen Angels do know and embrace it worshipping him and doing him all the seruice they could in the dayes of his flesh whilst he was working this mediation And therefore they haue benefit thereby to themselues And so consequently they must needes bee parts and members of the Church For to them are all sauing benefits peculiar and properly belonging Fourthly the euil Angels that fell away are a part of the Reas 4 malignant Church of the Sinagogue of Sathan as our Sauiour Christ giues vs
Iustice the same nature that sinned might bee punished and make satisfaction for our sinnes These bee the differences betwixt vs and them in regard of the worke and the meanes of it But yet they also haue their part in Christ and in his mediation so farre as is agreeable to their estates and that in two respects first in the things done to vs which redound to them secondly in the things done more directly to themselues First the things done to vs that redound to them for first by this mediation done for vs their knowledge is aduanced Ephes 3.10 To the intent saith the Apostle that now vnto Principalities and Powers in heauenly places might bee knowne by the Church the manifold wisedome of God Now this is a singular benefit to them that they haue more knowledge by this meanes Secondly their ioy is increased by our conuersion for if they reioyce ouer one sinner that is saued Luk. 15.10 how much more then when a doore is opened for many sinners to come to saluation by Thirdly by this meanes their seruice and office is inlarged for if wee were not redeemed what vse were there of them either in regard as they are Messengers seeing they bring their messages onely or chiefly to the faithfull or of them as they are Ministers this being their taske chiefly if not onely to minister for their sakes which through Christ are heires of saluation Fourthly by our redemption through Christ this benefit redounds to them that their ruines are made vp their number is filled vp againe by many Men which are saued by Christ in stead of those Angels that fell away Secondly some things are done more directly to themselues by Christs mediation for first they are elected 1. Tim. 5.21 they are called Elect Angels and that no doubt in Christ in whom we were elected Ephes 1.4 for the worke beeing the same both to them and vs therefore the ground must needes bee one and the same They are chosen and who chose them but God And in whom are they chosen but in Christ for all that are chosen are chosen of God in Christ Secondly their creation is by Christ that excellent estate of theirs which they had by creation they did not deserue it no they had it bestowed vpon them respectiuely to Christ who is called The first-borne of euery Creature Colos 1.15 because euery Creature had their being by him Thirdly their preseruation is by him that they did not fall when their fellowes fell and their confirmation in the estate of Grace that they neither shall nor can fall away is because they are vpheld by Christ and by his mediation they haue assurance that they shall neuer fall else in reason these might haue fallen as well as the other the other being as excellent and hauing freewill as well as they and therefore if these had not been vpheld by Christ they had fallen too Lastly their glorification shall be fully perfected by the finishing of Christs mediation at the last day when aâl things shall be subdued vnto him and when he shall bee an absolute and perfect Conquerour 1. Cor. 15.24 then shall the blessed Angels triumph ouer the wicked Spirits for as the euill Angels though they be damned already yet they are not fully and perfectly tormented till after the Iudgement day for then they shall haue it in full measure they shall be then stowed vnder the hatches and as it were fettered in the Dungeon so the good Angels though they bee already glorified yet their glory is not fully perfected till the last day when our glory is perfected then shall theirs bee perfected also And so much for the first Point That Angels are parts and members of the true Church Now we come to that part of Gods Church and chosen which consists of men and is found amongst them for that doth first more neerely and properly concerne our selues secondly it tends more directly to the opening of the question propounded And because these are partly in heauen and partly on earth wee will God willing speake of both And first we wil speak of that part of the Church which is in heauen secondly of that part on earth and thirdly of both together First of those in heauen that part of Gods Church which is in heauen are the soules of the iust and perfect men that haue finished their pilgrimage and departed this life Doctr. I will draw it into an obseruation and that is this namely that heauen is the place of receipt for all Gods chosen after they haue departed this present life It is Christs promise that it shall be so Ioh. 14.2 3. He will goe and prepare a place for vs that where he is there we may be also but hee is in heauen therefore there must wee bee too that is the place of receipt for the faithfull after this life So likewise it is his prayer Ioh. 17.24 Father I will that those whom thou hast giuen me be with me euen where I am that they may behold my glory You shall see this likewise by example Whither went Helias at his departure He was carried vp into Heauen 2. King 2.11 and whither went Lazarus but into Abrahams bosome Luk. 16.22 by which is meant Heauen And whither went the Thiefe vpon the Crosse after his departure but into Paradise Luk. 23.43 And surely this is the Lure and baite which God holds forth vnto vs to prouoke and draw vs to come to him and to obey his will Matth. 5.10 12. Blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake for theirs is the Kingdome of Heauen Reioyce and be glad for great is your reward in Heauen And Luk. 18.22 Sell all that thou hast and distribute to the poore and thou shalt haue treasure in Heauen And this is true that Heauen is the place of receipt for all the faithfull after this life not onely in respect of their soules but also in respect of their bodies too though in a diuers manner the soule neuer dying presently after it is departed out of the body as the soule of Lazarus Luk. 16.22 the body dying and turned to dust yet it shall bee raised againe at the last day by the power of the Lord Iesus Christ and so vnited to the soule and placed in Heauen Iob 19.26 Though after my skinne wormes deuoure this body yet shall I see God in my flesh And both these are verified in Christ already his soule went presently into Heauen his body after his resurrection So that Heauen is the place of receipt for all Gods chosen of their soules presently after their departure and of their bodies after the resurrection The Reasons of the Point are these First Heauen is Gods Reason 1 owne seate as the Prophet saith and place of speciall residency And in his presence is our fulnesse of ioy and at his right hand our pleasures for euermore Psal 16.11 there God hath stored vp for vs the good things which hee
against his Annointed it is to no purpose they shall not preuaile it is all but the imagination of a vaine thing Psal 2.1 Yet I wil tell them what they shal preuaile in they shal preuaile thus farre to make the Church more in number and more zealous for God and constant in his truth contrary to their end For behold when they haue done what they can against the faithfull when they haue burnt them to ashes God will raise out of those very ashes a new seed to call vpon his Name and the blood of the Saints shed shall fatten the Church and make it more fruitfull and be a cause of the greater increase of the Faithfull It is a vaine thing therefore for them to threaten them and to say as many times they doe that they will root out these Professors It is more then they can do nay it is more then the Diuell their good Master can doe himselfe and therefore let them neuer thinke to doe it Fiftly this teacheth vs not to Iudge of the Church by Vse 5 sight or appearance It hath a being euen when it can hardly be discerned rest rhou vpon this vndoubted Truth that surely such an one there is where or how c. leaue that to God for it may be hid from our sight euen as the Corne is amongst the chaffe so that we cannot discerne it and yet it may haue a being And so much for that Point Now wee come to speake of the third Point namely of the Church of God consisting of men in heauen and in earth together I will describe it by certaine qualities and circumstances such as may present and make it plaine to euery mans view And because it is an Article of our Faith and now that we are entred into it it is needfull to speake of all that is necessary for vs to beleeue concerning this Point therefore we will fetch these qualities from that Article in the Creede that concernes the Church I beleeue the holy Catholike Church and I will reduce all the matter we are here to speake of to these sixe Heads First that the Church is one secondly that it is holy thirdly that it is Catholike Fourthly that it is ioyned to Christ Fiftly that they haue a Communion one with another and sixtly that they are knowne onely to God and themselues and all these are raised out of the Article in the Creed That it is one therefore it is said the Church not Churches and the Nicen Creed which was penned after this saith I beleeue one That it is holy and Catholike so it is said in expresse wordes that it is ioyned to Christ and that they haue a Communion among themselues both these are intended when it is said they are a Communion of Saints Lastly that they are knowne onely to God and themselues How is this gathered hence Why thus because it is said I beleeue it Now that which wee beleeue is not seene and therefore this Article must not be expounded of a visible Church as the Papists would haue it Doctr. Now first of the first note It is but one for so the Nicen Creed for plainenesse sake ads this particle one We will draw it into an obseruation and that is this namely That all the faithfull that euer were or shall be either in heauen or in earth doe make vp but one onely Church It is prooued thus The Scripture when it speakes of the true Church in the generall true nature of it speakes in the singular number Eph. 5.27 32. that he might make it a glorious Church c. This I speake concerning Christ and concerning his Church And Math. 16.18 vpon this Rocke will I build my Church It is true that the Scripture speakes sometime in the plurall number of Churches as the Apostle Paul 1. Cor. 11.16 we haue no such custome nor the Churches of God but then it speakes of particular visible Congregations but of the generall Catholike Church it speakes alwayes in the singular number as being but one and so expressely ascribes onenesse to it Cant. 6 8. Christ saith to his Church My Loue my Doue c. Eph. 4.4 there is one body c. The Church hath a threefold onenesse it is one in it selfe it is one with Christ and it hath an onenesse amongst the members In this place we speake but of the onenesse it hath in it selfe of the other two we shall speake in their due place That it is one in it selfe therefore it is called the house of God not houses the temple of God not temples as in the time of the Law there was but one Tabernacle and afterwards but one Temple whereto all the people came Leuitic 17.3 4. Deut. 21 5. and 16.2 2. Chron. 2.4 so now there is but one onely Church of the faithfull Reas 1 The Reasons of the Point are these The first is taken out of Ephes 4.4 5. there are many reasons heaped together there is but one Spirit therefore but one Church as there is but one soule and therefore but one man There is but one hope at which all Gods people ioyntly aime and therefore they are one corporation one Lord and therefore one family one Faith which is the life of the Church and if there be but one life then there can be but one Church one Baptisme and therefore but one Promise and Couenant which all doe make to God as one man Secondly the Church is the Body of Christ Ephes 5.23 Reas 2 and Christ he is the Head of the Church and therefore as there is but one Christ so there is but one Church else wee should make a monster of Christ to say he hath one head and many bodies Againe the Church is the Spouse of Christ and he is her Husband as is implyed Vers 25. Now Christ should haue many wiues if there were many Churches which is absurd and therefore there is but one Church still Thirdly they haue all one Shepheard and therefore they Reas 3 are all but one Sheepefold Ioh. 10.16 Fourthly they are all partakers of one Bread and therefore Reas 4 but one body 1. Cor. 10.17 Fifthly all the differences that are betwixt them are abolished Reas 5 by Christ and therefore they are but one Ephes 2.14 Gal. 3.28 The Vses are these First this teacheth vs the vnchangeablenesse Vse 1 of Gods heauenly Truth and of the course of saluation because there is but one Church still and therefore but one Truth still it is vnchangeable there is but one Truth and course of saluation from the beginning to the end of the World the dispensation or manner of carriage hath been some what different sometimes it hath been carried darkly sometimes clearely sometimes in ceremonies sometimes without ceremonies sometime by the Law sometime by the Gospell by Tradition as before the Law by reuelation and by Scripture yet the substance was euer one and the same the same Faith and course of saluation that Adam was
it is holy thirdly that it is Catholike so it is said in expresse words Fourthly that they are ioyned to Christ And fiftly that they haue a Communion amongst themselues both these are intended where it is said they are a Communion of Saints sixtly and lastly that they are knowne onely to God and themselues and this is intended when it is said I beleeue it Wee haue past through two of these adiuncts for so I call them first that the Church is one and secondly that it is holy now we are to come to the third Adiunct Catholike The Church of God is Catholike In handling of this Point wee will first shew how this word Catholike hath been wronged secondly wee will right it and thirdly we will draw such obseruations from thence as it will fitly minister First it hath been much wronged for many hundred yeeres and that by many First by those in the Romish Church Secondly by some of our owne Church First it hath been wronged and corrupted exceedingly by those of the Romish Church and that in these respects first in that they falsly challenge it and appropriate it to themselues alone Secondly in that they boast of it as their Crowne and glory Thirdly in that they put their confidence in it that because they haue this name therefore they are vndoubtedly the true Church and in certaine state of saluation First the word is wronged in that they of the Romish Church do falsly challeng and appropriate it to themselues as if their Church were Catholike and none else and as if their faith were Catholike and none other and as if they were the onely Catholikes and none but they If they were Catholikes as they pretend to bee yet they might giue others leaue to be called so as well as they but they are not so onely the name of Catholikes is falsely arrogated to themselues and flatteringly yeelded vnto them by their friends and fellowes but indeed and in Truth they are no Catholikes at all Secondly it is wronged by them in that they boast and vaunt themselues of it as their Crowne and glory and they take it in great snuffe if they be not so called yea if you call them Papists or such other like name I know it by experience they wil be ready to fly in your face Surely it is a glory to those of whom it is truly affirmed yet it is not in that case to be boasted of but quietly and soberly to be inioyed Gods best graces in vs are not vainely to be boasted of much lesse any outward names which are but cast vpon vs least of all such as we take vpon our selues without desert Thirdly they wrong it in that they put much confidence in this name that because they are so called therefore saith Bristow and the Rhemists wee are the vndoubtedly true Church in certaine state of saluation for this is one of the Pillars of Popery the very names of the Church and Catholike they are the two pillars that Popery builds vpon But it is to be considered that the name makes not the man to be such as he is called but on the contrary because a man is such an one as the name imports therefore hee is so called As for example A Father or a Master is not such an one because he is so called but because hee is a Father or a Master therefore he is called so Therefore we must first examine our selues whether we are such as the name imports and then we may haue Comfort in our States whether we bee so named or not if the name be vpon vs without cause we are nothing the neerer to saluation If it be on vs vpon good cause then we may haue comfort in our state not for the name but because we are such as the name signifies so that the name is no way any matter of confidence to build our saluation on In the second place it is somewhat wronged by some amongst vs too not that wee either mistake it as the Papists doe nor maligne it as they say we doe but occasionally by their errour on the one side wee run into another on the otherside because they aduance it too high we debase it too low First some labouring to suppresse the name quite as certaine Lutherans that haue changed Catholike in the Creed into Christian Secondly others scoffing at it as a toy and a Iest Thirdly others that in the heate of their spirits and pregnancy of their wit doe depraue it and make a nickname of it cacolicke cartholike but these are distempered spirits not seasoned with grace and modesty as it were to bee wished Fourthly and lastly generally all of vs little regarding it nor hauing it in that good request as it well deserues It is true that the name of Christian is farre more ancient and proper and more warrantable as we may see in Act. 11.26 they of the Church of Antioch were first called Christians yet let not this name be supprest for to be called Catholikes hath been a matter of long continuance and vnderstanding it for the members of the Catholike Church it is a reuerent and an honourable stile Thus we see how this name hath been wronged first by them of the Romish Church secondly by some amongst vs. Now secondly we are to right the Word and restore it to the originall sense that so we may frame vs to a reuerent and sober estimation of it and neither esteeme of it too much nor too little and to this end first therefore wee will consider of the antiquitie of the Word secondly wee will shew the right meaning of it and thirdly the common receiued vse of it First consider the antiquitie of it this word is not found in any of the bookes of Scripture onely it is found in the preface of the Epistles of Iames Peter Iohn and Iude there they are called Catholike Epistles which is a Greeke word and signifies generall which prefaces whether they bee Scripture or not is vncertaine they may bee so and they may not yet certaine it is that the name is very ancient But come to the Creed and there this word is plainely found and that as an adiunct of the Church I cannot say that it was the Apostles owne doing but surely it was very neere to the Apostles times So likewise it is found in the Nicene Creed and also in Athanasius Creed and there hee applies it to the Faith The Faith professed by the Catholike Church is the Catholike Faith So wee see that the word is very ancient Secondly to right it we are to consider the right meaning of the word Catholike which is generall or vniuersall for so the Ancients expound the Prefaces to the generall Epistle of Peter and the generall Epistle of Iames as directed not to any particular Nation or Citie as Paul did his Epistle to the Romanes but generally and vniuersally to all the faithfull or to
the faithfull generally dispersed which indeed is plaine in those Epistles of Iames Peter and Iude and in the first Epistle of Iohn but not in the two last Epistles of Iohn they being directed to one single person So that the meaning of the word Catholike Church is generall or vniuersall dispersed farre and wide ouer the face of the whole earth In the Primitiue Church they vsed the name Catholike to be equiualent to the name Christian so that this was an vsuall speech amongst them Christian is my name and Catholike is my Sur-name so that the word is ancient and the right meaning of the word is gathered hence that whereas before Christs comming the Church was nationall containd only in Iury now after Christs comming and ascension both Iewes and Gentiles and all Nations were to receiue the Faith and so to become one generall Church and so it was called Catholike that is generally or vniuersally dispersed ouer the face of the whole earth and so much of the right meaning of the word Thirdly to right the word wee are to consider the common receiued vse of the word It is such as degenerates from the right meaning and first antiquitie of it and yet with construction it is allowable enough The Ancients vsed this word Catholike for true beleeuing as distinguishing from Heretikes and false beleeuing so that Catholike Church was as much to say as a true beleeuing Church and so from the Church to a particular member a Catholike that is no Heretike but a right beleeuer and that speech which was so common in the Primitiue Church Christian is my name and Catholike is my Sur-name shewes that none all that while were called true Catholikes but true Christians Austin hath this saying The very name of Catholike saith he containes me in the lap of the Church that is as if I should say The very name of Christian containes mee within the lap of the Church that is it is one motiue amongst some others to keepe me in the lap of the Church not that the name is sufficient only but I knowing my selfe to be of the true Church one motiue amongst others that containes me in it is the name of Christian c. And this is Austins meaning So you haue seene how this word hath been wronged and how it is righted Now we will here take it in the right meaning and first antiquitie of it and so draw such obseruations as shall fitly follow vpon it which is the third generall Point to bee spoken to Therefore when we say the Catholike Church it intends two things first that the Church is generally dispersed through the world secondly that euery true beleeuer wheresoeuer or whatsoeuer hee is hee is a member of the true Church Wee will draw it into an Obseruation and that is this Doctr. The true Church of God is Catholike or generall extending it selfe to all beleeuing persons of all times and places whatsoeuer That the Church was of all times wee haue shewed before here we are to speake only to this Point that the Church of God is of all persons and places This was so prophesied Ps 72.8 His Dominion shall be from Sea to Sea and from the Riuer to the end of the Land This indeed is typically spoken of Dauid and his Kingdom but it is applyed to Christ and his Kingdome of Grace which is his Church And so this was promised to our Sauiour Christ by his Father Psal 2.8 I will giue thee the Heathen for thine inheritance and the vtmost parts of the earth for thy possession What is Christs heritage and possession but the Church but his possession shall reach to the vtmost parts of the earth and therefore his Church must reach as farre to all places and people that beleeue euen to the farthest parts of the earth So likewise our Sauiour himselfe foreshewes it Matth. 8.11 Many shall come from the East and West and sit downe with Abraham Isaac and Iacob in the Kingdome of Heauen Many shall come that is there shall bee a generall confluence from the East and West that is from all places in the World And what shall they doe They shall sit downe with Abraham c. that is they shall beleeue in Christ as Abraham Isaac and Iacob did and so become members of the same Church of God as they were So yee see how farre the Kingdome of heauen inlargeth it selfe And Ioh. 10.16 Other sheepe I haue also saith our Sauiour which are not of this Fold them also must I bring and they shall heare my Word and there shall be one Sheepfold and one Shepheard Other sheepe I haue let them wander where they will in Deserts or vnknowne Mountaines Faith they haue and therefore sheepe sheepe they are and therefore haue Christ for their Shepheard and his Church the Sheep-fould that they belong to and as hee promiseth to bring them to his sheepe-fould so hee effects first by himselfe Ephes 2.14 He is our peace saith the Apostle which hath made of both one and hath broken the stop of the partition wall the partition wall is pulled downe and now Gentiles and all sorts of people come to bee members of the Church so likewise âe effects it by his Ministers Mark 16.15 16. Goe yee into all the World and preach the Gospell to euery Creature he that shall beleeue and be baptized shall be saued but he that will not beleeue shall be damned where he both offers meanes of saluation by his Ministers to all Goe and preach the Gospel to euery Creature and blesseth the meanes some shall beleeue and be saued and also associates them all that euer shall beleeue what or wheresoeuer they are to the saued that is to his Church vnto whom onely saluation belongs Psal 3. last Verse I will giue you one particular instance to the Point that the Church is generall of all beleeuing persons and of all places in the case of Cornelius Act. 10.1 12 34 35. he was a Gentile and a Heathen and accounted vncleane yet his prayers and his almes were accepted of God which they could not haue been vnlesse hee had beleeued And Peter in a Vision saw a great sheete let downe from heauen with foure corners which signified the foure quarters of the World and in it were all manner of creeping beasts and the meaning of the Vision was this that God would extend his Church to all parts of the World and bring some of all Nations into it So that the Vision was not onely for Cornelius but generally to signifie that the Church should be of all Nations and so Peter confesseth in these 34. and 35. Verses Of a truth saith he I doe now perceiue that God is no accepter of persons but in euery Nation he that feareth him and worketh righteousnesse is accepted of him The Rule is pregnant and precisely to the Point Gal. 3.28 There is neither Iew nor Grecian bond nor free male nor female but ye are all one
in Christ Iesus And so they shall be raised at the last day Matth. 24.31 The Angels shall gather the bodies of the Elect from all quarters and corners of the World then there must needs haue been a Church in all Corners of the World and so they shall be found in heauen after the Resurrection Reuel 7.9 for there the Apostle Iohn saith I beheld and lo a great multitude which no man could number of all nations and people tongues stood before the Throne and before the Lambe praysing God and Reuel 21.13 So the Church is Catholike generally dispersed ouer the face of the whole world and euery beleeuing man is a true member of it The Reasons are these First God is the Lord and Ruler Reas 1 of all the world and therefore the Church the body of his Sonne who is Heire of the world must be as large too at least for some of all parts For shall the Kingdome of Gods power reach euery where and not the Kingdome of his grace proportionably In some measure though not in that generality altogether it is to reach as farre too Secondly Gods mercy and Christs merits requires it Reas 2 that the Church should bee generally dispersed ouer the whole world Gods mercy requires it who would that all men should be saued 1. Tim. 2.4 that is all sorts of men of all places So likewise Christs merits require it for that was for the sinnes of the whole world 1. Ioh. 2.2 that is for some of euery part of the world Thirdly God is glorified in the highest degree onely in Reas 3 those that are members of the Church that are saued It is true God is glorified much in the Reprobates that are damned but he is glorified in the highest degree onely in those that are saued And shall there be any place or Nation or Tongue in the world that the Lord will not be glorified in some portion of it euen in the highest degrees That cannot be beleeued therefore the Church is generall c. Fourthly Satans Kingdome is generall and euery wicked Reas 4 person is a member of his cursed Synagogue therefore Christs Kingdome is generall too and euery Beleeuer through the whole world is of his Church Fiftly the Church is thus generall to leaue the wicked Reas 5 without excuse so that no nation shall be able to pretend iustly that they were vtterly debarred from saluation now no man able to say that the Church of God neuer was amongst their Nation nor that none amongst them were saued No God shall stop their mouthes with many Instances of euery mans owne Nation when hee shall say Why here is a member of my Church euen of thy owne Nation and why mightest not thou haue been so too Reas 6 Lastly without the Church is no Saluation therfore euery beleeuer whosoeuer is a member of the Church Vse 1 The vses of the Point are these The first Vse is matter of Reproofe and first against the Iewes that would haue the Church and so the sauing faith confined to their owne nation as if they were the onely people of God and none but they It is true that so it was for many hundred yeeres the Lord chusing them from all the nations of the earth as his onely peculiar people to be glorified by them alone in his seruice and worship that so they might bee glorified alone as it were by him in heauen Yea but the greater the mercy of God herein was to them the greater was their vnthankfulnesse to him in that they shooke of his yoke and would not receiue Christ Iesus though he were sent specially to them but reiected him and crucified him and to this day for the most part they doe abandon him as a malefactor And therefore they are so farre now from being the onely people that God loues that they are the onely people that he hates and as it was fortold of them by the Prophet Hos 1.9 they are Loammi not Gods people now they are the onely people that are excepted against as not being of Gods Church And whereas they enuie the Gentiles that they should haue any part in God because they were once barred from the Church and hated of God and therefore they thinke they should be so for euer But alasse now they must know that now the partition wall is broken downe and that Christ Iesus hath made all one and that euery people is Iudah and euery faithfull man is a Priest and a Sacrifice and euery place is the Temple and hath spirituall Altars for a cleane sacrifice to be offered on and that now is come to passe that which the Prophet foretold Mal. 1.10 11. that in the place where it was said vnto them ye are not my people it shal be said vnto them ye are the Sonnes of the liuing God And as it is Matth. 18.20 That where two or three are gathered together in the Name of Christ he is in the midst of them And as our Sauiour saith Ioh. 4.24 God is a Spirit and they that worship him must worship him in Spirit and Truth And that now is fullfilled the saying of Isaiah Isai 54.1 which he foretold that the Barren hath more Children then the fruitfull woman that is that there should be more Gentiles of the Church then euer there were Iewes And as it reproues them so it reproues the Donatistes that would haue no Church but in Affrica no Church but theirs somewhat like vnto the humour of the Separatists at this day that would haue no Church but theirs Principally it reproues the Papists that would haue no Church but that of Rome affirming that they that are not of the fellowship of that Church are in the certaine estate of damnation But this is against the nature of the Catholike Church to be restrained within them And let not them take vpon them to restraine that which God hath inlarged but as they brag of Peter so let them learne to be ruled by God as Peter was Act. 10.15 not to account those vncleane whom God accounts and calls cleane And therefore seeing God hath so far inlarged his bounty that he hath purified the whole world so that some of all parts and places should be members of his Church for shame let them not scantle his goodnesse and pollute all other Churches as vncleane except their Church But let them leaue all others to God and let them labour to see that themselues be purified lest as I said before of the Iews they proue themselues of all other Churches to be none of Gods Church The second Vse is for Instruction teaching vs what Vse 2 Church it is that we must esteeme and repute Catholike surely not any particular Church in the world though neuer so pure and sound but that which is generall that which is scattered ouer all the world It is true that a particular Church may be called Catholike that is a right beleeuing Church or Catholike that is a part of the
Catholike but properly and rightly it is not so Also there may be a Catholike visible Church that is all the particular parts of the visible Church beeing considered in one common Notion in the minde But it is most truly and properly affirmed of the inuisible Church for that is the Catholike Church which is holy and Apostolike which in the true sense containes onely those that are truly sanctified and built on the foundation of the Apostles doctrine Thus you see what Church to repute Catholike namely that which is generall scattered and dispersed ouer all the world and not any particular Church much lesse may any one particular man be called properly Catholike And therefore it is a vaine brag of the Papists to say that their Church is Catholike It is a particular Church For first it is not generally dispersed ouer all the world and besides there was a time when there were other Christian Churches at Ierusalem and Antioch c. before euer their Church was and therefore there was a time when theirs was not Catholike and so not Catholike now because that which is Catholike is one and the same at all times I say not in one place but those that professe the same true faith that others did are still the Catholike Church A Priest of their owne hath well answered them that so long as they were gouerned by generall Councels they might bee called Catholikes But now seeing they are gouerned by one man namely the Pope it is fitter that they be called of him Papists And so much for the second Vse Vse 3 The third Vse As this teacheth vs what Church to repute Catholike so likewise it teacheth vs what faith is to be reputed Catholike not that which one onely Church doth embrace But then you will say there is but a little Catholike faith there is scarce any one Point Catholike for in what one Point of Religion haue all the faithfull agreed I answer first Yes euery fundamentall Point was alwayes held by al the faithul els they were not faithful if they were cut off from the foundation so that howsoeuer in smaller matters as of Ceremonies and circumstances and such like some differences and some errors were betwixt those that were faithfull yet in the maine substance there was none at all Secondly I say all times are not alike for the meanes and occasions of knowledge of some fundamentall Points in that cleerenesse as they should bee knowne the light of saluation breaking out euery day more cleerely then other Therefore it is sufficient if they all beleeued the same things that we doe so farre as they did and might attaine to the knowledge of them or if they were ignorant of some yet it is sufficient that they followed the rest and did not oppose against that which they knew not but did renounce and repent of their ignorance and this their very repentance of their ignorance is an acknowledgement of such Truths as they were ignorant of By this it appeares plainely that the faith of the Church of Rome is not Catholike because none of those Points wherein they differ from vs haue been vniuersally held no nor spoken by the faithfull as Purgatory Inuocation of Saints Transubstantiation Iustification by workes worshipping of Images and such like But they will say If our faith be not Catholike Obiect then yours is much lesse Catholike being gainsaid generally by the Church for many hundred yeeres I answer First Answ it is gainsaid indeed by many that professed themselues to be of the Church but those that were truly of the Church of Christ held and maintained that in effect which wee doe as we can instance in many particulars of euery Age. For the fiâst three hundred yeeres after Christ wee can proue the Church held the same faith which we doe now And sixe hundred yeeres after Christ when Popery got the vpper hand yet still wee had some that held the same faith from time to time and it was gainsaid by whom Not by those that were truly faithfull but by those that made dissensions in the Church But if this will not satisfie them then let this controuersie be decided by that other adiunct in the Nicen Creede where it is called Catholike and Apostolike for that alone is truly Catholike which is also Apostolike and then it is cleere on our side For if the Apostles beleeued and taught as we doe as we haue and can plainely proue then our faith is Catholike and whatsoeuer Church or Persons since them haue not so taught and beleeued must not bee held Catholike nor Apostolike nor yet their faith and Doctrine Therefore our faith being Apostolike must needs be truly Catholike and howsoeuer though none had beleeued since the Apostles dayes yet we holding the fame faith with them wee must needs haue the true Catholike faith Indeed this is a reason to flesh and blood which they make when they say Where was your Church so many hundred yeeres We answer Wee euer had a Church for we euer had some that opposed them and their courses and stood for the maintenance of this faith which we professe But if neuer any since the Apostles dayes had stood for this faith which we professe yet we say and can proue that the Apostles beleeued and taught the same that we beleeue and teach therefore our faith is truly Catholike and Apostolike And therefore as the Apostles were saued by this faith so shall wee and then what matter is it if all the world had opposed it Vse 4 The fourth Vse This requires thankfulnesse in vs that being Gentiles and so in darknesse the Lord hath vouchsafed vs this light and respited vs to those times of the Gospell wherein the Church is made Catholâke Now wee come to the fourth Point that is That the Church is a Communion of Saints whereby two things are affirmed first that the Church that is the faithfull hath a Communion with Christ secondly that they haue a Communion one with another both which wee may see in the. 1. Iohn 1.3 that yee also may haue fellowship with vs and that our fellowship may be also with the Father and with his Sonne Iesus Christ And Rom. 12.5 So we being many are one body in Christ and euery one one anothers members First of the Communion the faithfull haue with Christ their Head which is the fourth Point We wil draw it into an obseruation and that is this namely Doctr. That all the faithfull the whole Church and euery member thereof haue a ioynt and mutuall communion with Iesus Christ he and we are brethren Heb. 2.11 It is a ioynt communion because all together doe participate therein and it is mutuall because all the faithfull partake in it in Christ and Christ with euery one of them The proofes of the Point are these 1. Cor. 1.9 God is faithfull by whom yee are called vnto the fellowship of his Sonne Iesus Christ our Lord. 1. Ioh. 1.3 That yee
is the Husband the Faithfull are his Wife Ephes 5.23 therefore as in the estate of marriage the husband and the wife are one flesh so in the estate of this spirituall marriage Christ and the faithfull are one Ephes 5.30 and 1. Cor. 6.17 Thirdly there are particular reasons for this first on Gods part secondly on Christs part thirdly on our part First on Gods part his election aimed at this communion He chose vs to be made like vnto the Image of his Sonne Rom. 8.29 and 1. Pet. 1.2 Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father vnto sanctification of the Spirit through obedience and sprinckling of the blood of Christ Secondly his Couenant is so Deut. 23.13 that we shall be one with him and he with vs. Thirdly he hath confirmed this by his free gift of Christ to vs and vs to Christ as I shewed before Fourthly the Fountaine of all is his loue to vs God so loued the world that hee hath giuen his onely begotten Sonne c. Fourthly the particular Reason on Christs part is his exceeding great loue towards vs Gal. 2.20 who hath loued me and giuen himselfe for me Fifthly there are particular reasons on our part first is our Faith for by Faith we beleeue in him and are ingrafted into him and made partakers of him Heb. 3.14 Secondly we did couenant it in Baptisme and we doe daily renew it that wee will bee one with him Deut. 26.17 18. Thirdly it is confirmed on our parts by gifts we consecrating our selues and all wee haue or are into his power and mercy Fourthly our loue is another reason for that makes it a true vnion where it is truely planted Ephes 3.17 Where loue is linked with Faith Fifthly our necessitie so requires it for we cannot bring forth any good fruit except we be and abide in Christ Ioh. 15.4 The meanes of this communion which is betwixt Christ and the Faithfull is first the Spirit secondly the Word thirdly the Sacraments 1. Cor. 10.16 The Cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the blood of Christ c. The Vses of this Point are these First here is matter of Vse 1 reproofe against the Papists that hold the communion of the Church one with and vnder the Pope affirming that we haue no communion with Christ vnlesse first wee haue communion with the Pope they acknowledge that at the second hand we haue a communion with Christ but mediately by the Pope he being the Vicar of Christ and the ministeriall head but the Scripture you see is cleare that the true communion the faithfull haue is in and with Iesus Christ Rom. 12.5 and the Apostles had a communion with Christ when there was no Pope Yea but say they Christ is not present with vs now in earth but the Pope he is the Head of the Church on earth and except we haue fellowship and communion with him wee can haue none with our Head in heauen I answer though Christ bee absent in body yet hee hath left vs his substitute that is his Spirit which is his true deputie of his owne appointing and not the Pope as Ioh. 14.16 17. and Ioh. 16.7 and he alone it is that workes this vnion making vs one with Christ and Christ one with vs. 1. Cor. 6.17 The second Vse is to teach vs what a blessed estate Vse 2 Gods Children are aduanced to they haue Communion and fellowship with Iesus Christ they are fellowes yea fellow-heires with him in grace here and glory hereafter And heere is our Patent Royall vnder the broad Seale of Heauen and Earth for our Interest that we haue in God because we partake with Christ Iesus the Sonne of God and therfore we must needs partake with God and haue Communion with him too So likewise for the promises of God by this I know I haue right and interest in all the promises of God because wee are his and hee is ours in whom they are all yea and Amen 2. Cor. 1.20 So likewise wee haue right and Interest into all his Offices Kingdome Priesthood and Prophecy and all the benefits of the same Iustification Sanctification Saluation yea our full and finall glorification because wee are his and hee and all his is ours Heere likewise is our answer and generall Acquittance against all the pleadings of Sinne Satan Death Hell Damnation Law Iustice and accusing Conscience here is our Answer to them all I am Christs and hee is mine and therefore if you haue any thing to say against me goe to him hee will answer for me nay hee hath answered for mee already and therefore ye can haue nothing against mee that can hurt mee there is no Condemnation to mee for I am in Christ Iesus So likewise we see here on the contrary what a miserable and fearefull case all others are in that are out of the true Church whether they bee of no Church or a false Church whether not yet assembled or cut off and that either by withdrawing themselues or else cast iustly out for being without the Church they are without Christ and being without Christ they are without God and so without life and without hope and without comfort and without grace and saluation yea they are the very prey and slaues of sinne and the Diuell and eternall confusion as hauing no priuiledge nor barre against them specially if they bee such as persecute the Church Vse 3 The third Vse is for examination to teach vs to examine ourselues hereby whether wee bee of the Church or no. Doth Christ Iesus liue in thee by his Spirit Art thou ioyned to him Doest thou beleeue in him obey him submit thy selfe to his ordinances and directions Doth thy heart tell thee vpon good ground that thou art one with him and he with thee then thou art one of the Church then thou art a chosen vessell else thou art but a Reprobate 2. Cor. 13.5 proue your selues whether ye are in the saith saith the Apostle Examine your selues know ye not your owne selues how that Iesus Christ is in you except ye bee Reprobates The Papists not feeling this Communion with Christ that hee is in them as none can feele it by their Doctrine cannot bee in the estate of Grace for wheresoeuer it is surely it may bee felt by the Spirituall man Fourthly this teacheth vs that if wee haue fellowship Vse 4 with Christ then wee must looke for afflictions while wee liue here We must be like our Head If we looke to haue fellowship with him in his gloây we must also haue fellowship with him in his afflictioâs Phil. 3.10 It is impossible that we should Communicate with him in the sweet but that we must taste of the sowre also though indeed afflictions are not sowre but to the outward man they are sweet to the inward man the spirituall man reioyceth in affliction because they bâing forth the sweet fruit of Righteousnesse Heb.
of God that one may be whetted on and prouoked by another Fourthly it is needfull for the maintenance of loue amongst the faithfull which can no way so well be maintained as when wee all see that we haue need of one another Lastly it is needfull in respect of the faithfull for the declaration and exercise of their faith that our faith may haue some fruits to be exercised in Philem. Vers 5. Fifthly and lastly there is this communion in respect of our Aduersaries and first for defending our selues for being strongly vnited together as one man they cannot ouercome vs whereas if we were separated and disioyned they would easily ouercome vs. Secondly for the offending and oppugning the enemies who band themselues together against them and therefore they are to set themselues all together as with one heart against their aduersaries otherwise they will be so farre from ouercomming them as that they will bee ouercome of them And so much for the Reasons why there is such a mutuall communion amongst the faithfull The Vses of the Point are these First this teacheth euery Vse 1 one of vs to labour to bee one of the members of Gods Church that so thou mayst haue thy part in this communion and that thou mayst haue thereby a right to God and Christ and the Spirit and to faith to iustification and to saluation and to all the gifts and graces of Gods Spirit and to all the promises and priuiledges of the faithfull and to all the meanes of grace here and glory hereafter these are no where to be had but here therefore if thou art not one of this communion and society thou hast no right in these things And here they are certainely to be had and inioyed therefore let euery one of vs labour to be liuing-members of this communion and society and so we shall haue a rich and a gracious portion with the faithfull wee shall be made partakers of the same grace with them here and of the same glory hereafter Maruell not then that Dauid and other of the Saints were so much grieued when they were depriued of this blessed communion though they were neuer depriued of this inward communion yet it was their griefe and the very breaking of their hearts when they were depriued of this outward fellowship And no maruell also though they did so reioyce when they could come to Gods House to bee partakers of this fellowship for then they could reach out their hands to partake of the pledges of Gods loue sensibly Secondly as this teacheth vs to labour to be one of this Vse 2 society and communion so it teacheth vs also to labour to maintaine this communion that as wee bee intitled to it so we must bend all our forces to contribute to it and to vphold it and not to content our selues with the bare Title onely but to be as we are called and to practise as we professe that as wee professe to haue a communion of state so we may haue a communion of practise also And this is it which the Apostle saith Ephes 4.3 Keepe the vnitie of the Spirit in the bond of peace As who should say As thou hast found that fauour with God that thou art associated by a calling to the Church and the communion thereof so let it be thy chiefe and principall endeauour to maintaine and keepe that vnity and communion Phil. 1.27 Continue in one spirit and in one mind as if he should say Flinch not from it but as you haue this communion so stand in it and maintaine it And that we may so doe we must take heed first that we separate nor cut off our selues nor be drawne from this communion this is forbidden Heb. 10.25 39. Not forsaking the fellowship we haue amongst our selues as the manner of some is And in the 39. Verse But wee are not they which withdraw our selues vnto perdition If wee separate we cut off our selues from the body and so from the head too and then we haue no part in Christ for hee is a head to none but his owne body nor in God nor in the Spirit nor in any of the promises and priuiledges and graces that belong to this societie And therefore this is a speciall matter that euery one of vs is to take heed of namely that wee entertaine not the least thought of leauing the Church though we doubt of the truth of it yet wee must be well aduised before we leaue it Secondly we must take heed wee giue no offence to the faithfull to cause them to alienate themselues from vs by walking inordinately 2. Thes 3.6 the faithfull are commanded to separate themselues from euery brother that walketh inordinately or by contention for the Church hath nothing to do with such so saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 11.16 nor by any other misdemeanour Thirdly as we must take heed that we giue no offence so we must take heed we bee not too apprehensiue of offence that we be not ready to breake out vpon euery little quarrell and discontent but wee must resolue to beare any thing so that it be not against conscience rather then to trouble that communion or to interrupt that fellowship Lastly and principally wee must take heed that we repaire to the publike assemblies and that wee gather together with these assemblies for the worship and seruice of God to heare the Word read and preached and to ioyne together in prayer for this is it that the Apostle approues 1. Cor. 5.4 When yee are gathered together c. And this is it that is commended in the Church at Ierusalem Act. 2.42 that they continued in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and breaking of bread and prayer Matth. 18.22 Where two or three saith our Sauiour are gathered together in my name there I am in the midst of them he promiseth his speciall presence to this communion and societie therefore we must be carefull to ioyne with such assemblies for there is no better way to continue this communion then this And as we must come to these places our selues so we must call vpon one another to doe so too for so it was prophesied that the faithfull should doe in the last dayes Isai 2.3 that they should say Come let vs goe vp to the Mountaine of the Lord to the House of the God of Iacob c. and wee must also reioyce at such occasions when wee heare that men come willingly to the house of the Lord as the Prophet Dauid did Psal 122.1 Thirdly here is matter of examination whereby wee Vse 3 may try whether we be true meÌbers of the Church or not Doest thou practise this Communion and fellowship then thou art a true member Else thou canst neuer truly perswade thy selfe that thou art a true member vnlesse thou practise this Communion proue and try and examine your selues therefore and that by these particulars First let vs examine our selues vpon this point doe we vse the meanes of
the Apostle teacheth vs Gal. 6.10 Doe good to all especially to the Houshold of faith Likewise it teacheth vs to separate our selues from all prophane and wicked men 2. Cor. 6.17 Come out from amongst them and separate your selues saith the Lord and touch none vncleane thing c. Lastly this may serue to controule the pride of the Romish Vse 6 Antichrist who regards not the saints but as his slaues he will not vse them as fellowes in a holy Communion this shewes him to bee Antichrist hee will bee the head of the Saints he will blesse all none must blesse him this is abominable pride and insolency not to be spoken of The seuenth Lecture of the Church WHereas the Argument wee treate of is the Church we turned aside to expound the Article in the Creede which concernes the Church I beleeue the holy Catholike Church the Communion of Saints and there as you haue heard we found sixe Adiuncts or Epithites that the Church is qualified withall First that it is one secondly that it is holy thirdly Catholike fourthly that they haue a Communion with Christ fiftly that they haue a Communion one with another Sixtly and lastly that they are knowne onely to God and themselues The fiue former are plainely laid downe in the Article of which you haue also heatd The sixth and last whereof we are now to speake is not plainely laid downe but yet it is directly implyed in the words for if you aske me how this clause growes from the Article I answer Because it is said I beleeue the Church c. Now if it were a knowne manifest thing to the eye and to the outward sense then it were not so properly said to be beleeued for faith is of things not seene Heb. 11.1 Doctr. Wee will make it plaine by an Obseruation and that is this That the faithfull the true Church are knowne to none but to God themselues You must vnderstand that their persons are to be taken Notice of as well as the persons of other men and likewise their profession is to bee seene as well as the the professions of other men yea but their sauing graces whereby they are made members of the true Church are not certainely knowne but to God and themselues You see how the Note stands first they are knowne to God secondly they are knowne to themselues thirdly they are knowne to none but God and themselues First God knowes them Mala. 3.16 God hath a book of Remembrance written before him of those that are his Iohn 10.14 I know mine saith our Sauiour And in Ioh. 13.18 he saith I know whom I haue chosen 2. Tim. 2.19 The Lord knoweth who are his This the Apostle referres to Gods own secret Counsell to know who are his Reuel 3.1 4. The Lord saith to the Church of Sardy I know thy workes for thou hast a name that thou liuest but art dead and Verse 4. Thou hast a few names yet in Sardy which haue not defiled their Garments c. so that they are knowne to God by name thou hast a few names in Sardy c. Secondly they are knowne to themselues 1. Ioh. 3.14.19 We know we are translated from death to life because wee loue the brethren and we know that we are of the Truth and shall before him assure our hearts And 1. Ioh. 4.13 16. Hereby we know that we dwell in him and he in vs because hee hath giuen vs of his Spirit and we haue knowne and beleeued the loue that God hath in vs. Here you must not vnderstand it as if they did certainely know each other to be so as that I should know you or you me certainely to bee of this number but that all know the nature of their state and particularly euery one of their owne Consciences assure them that they for their parts are of it Thirdly none but God and they know it Rom. 2.28 29. Reuel 2.17 He is not a Iew which is one outward neither is that Circumcision which is outward in the flesh But he is a Iew which is one within and the Circumcision is of the heart in the spirit Here is a plaine exception against all outward shewes and testifications whatsoeuer as altogether insufficient to make any certaine proofe to the world who are the true Circumcision and Iewes indeede that is who are truly sanctified and right members of the Church and it is restrained to the heart which God alone and themselues know It is as much as if he had expressely said They are onely knowne to God and to themselues 1. King 19.10 18. compared with Rom. 11.3 4. the Prophet Heliah complaines that hee was left alone he saw no Church at that time and yet the holy Ghost saith that there were then seuen thousand which had not bowed their knee to Baal If any could haue discernd them then the Prophet might that was their Teacher but he knew no such no nor scarce any that profest to be such therefore onely God and themselues knew it So much for the proofe of the Point The Reasons are these First that whereby they are Reas 1 knowne to men that is their profession is common to Hyprocrites as well as to them for Hypocrites may goe as farre in shew of grace as the best therefore they can bee knowne to none but God and themselues Secondly that whereby true Beleeuers are distinguished Reas 2 from Hypocrites that is the Truth of their hearts and their inward affections cannot be seene by men for the faithfull may fall as low in Sinne to the eye of the world as the wicked and yet haue truth in their hearts still but none knowes the heart but God and themselues therefore none knowes this who are true Beleeuers but God and themselues Thirdly Sinne is a secret thing in an Hypocrite and therfore Reas 3 he may beare a shew of Religion and yet harbour secretly some sinne that may vtterly cut him off from the estate of Grace therefore none can know who is Gods but God and themselues Fourthly there are certaine inward graces in the heart Reas 4 which cannot outwardly be discerned as faith and Repentance especially Gods loue and fauour to a man and the forgiuenesse of his sinnes is a close Secret not to bee discerned outwadly onely these are knowne to God that gaue them and to them that haue them Reu. 2.17 The vses are these first this serues to refute those that hold this opinion that we that are of the Church may know others to be so too and that take vpon them to affirme that such and such shal be saued Where God hath said it wee may boldly affirme it too as of Dauid Abraham Peter Paul c. but wee must meddle no further leaue the rest to God we may say of others that wee are perswaded that they are Gods but wee cannot say that we know it to be so Ioh. 21.21 22. when Peter would inquire of another what he should doe Our
Ephes 1.22 23. compared with 1. Cor. 12.27 Saints holy Catholike the Pillar of Truth c. these are principally affirmed of the Church inuisible but proportionally applyed to the Church visible the whole receiuing denomination of the better part Doctr. These things premised we come now to the Obseruation and that is this That the true Church of God is sometime brought into such straits that the outward face of it doth either not appeare at all or at least it doth very hardly appeare to the sight of the world I say the outward face of it doth hardly appeare for the inward graces of it are neuer seene as faith and election for the heart wherein these are cannot be discouered As these are alwayes inuisible so likewise the outward face of the Church is sometime hidden Againe I say it is so but sometime for sometime it is very plaine and apparant and glorious in the eye of the world We doe not here take vpon vs to prooue peremptorily that there is a time when there shall bee no visible and apparant Church in the World the World is large and many things are done in some places of the World that we neither doe nor can know and therefore in regard of vs we may say there is no such matter For the Point must stand thus That euen in those places and in such times where the Church is most likely to be as where the true Church hath lately been and where it hath flourished or where the best meanes are the Word and the Sacraments and the Ministry or where they professe to bee the true Church yet euen then and there the true Church may lie hidden and not bee outwardly discerned And so consequently if it may be in such a state in such places and at such times much more is it so at other places and times where there is no such probabilitie of a Church And this strikes home at the Papists that will haue the outward face of the true Church so notoriously apparant and visible to the world But as I haue shewed in such places and at such times where it hath been most like to haue been euen then and there the true Church may be hidden and not apparant to the World This I will prooue in the case of the Church of Israel in Elias time 1. King 19.10 where the Prophet complaines of such a scarcitie of the faithfull in his dayes as that hee saith be himselfe was left alone If there had been a Church any where in those times surely it should haue been in Israel where the best meanes were but there was no outward appearance of a Church and shall we thinke then it was any where else So likewise in the 2. Chron. 15.3 Israel had been for a long time without a true God without a Priest to teach without Law then they had no true visible Church of God amongst them And if it were not to bee found in Israel where should it be found The Papists will reply in Iudah if not with Israel Iudah preuailed against Israel because they stayed vpon the Lord God of their Fathers as wee may see in the 2. Chron. 13.18 Well yet they were bad enough too as wee may see in the 2. Chron. 14.3 5. they had their strange Gods and their Images and high places and Groues in all their Cities which Asa tooke away But yet if it were thus with Israel that they had no outward face of a true Church might it not be so with Iudah too and so in other Churches yea we will proue that it was so with Iudah afterward as we may see in the 2. Chron. 28.23 24.25 where it is said of Ahaz that he sacrificed to the gods of Damascus and to the gods of the King of Aram hee brake the vessels of the House of God shut vp the dores of the House of the Lord and made him Altars in euery corner of Ierusalem and in euery Citie of Iudah hee made high places to burne Incense to other Gods c. So Iudah was worse then Israel nay then the very Heathen that were before them as wee may see 2. Chron. 33.9 where it is said that Manasseh made Israel to erre and to doe worse then the Heathen whom the Lord had cast out before them So you see here was no outward face of a Church neither in Iudah nor in Israel if not in them where could there bee any Who could now point with his finger and say I know which is the true Church of God whereunto I may and must ioyne my selfe If it were so with them that were the naturall branches then there is no priuiledge for any other Church but that it may be so with them too But the Papists will obiect that this was so vnder the Law onely but it shall not bee so vnder the Gospell or if it bee so sometimes yet it shall not be so often to the end of the world I say I will proue that the state of the Church was so also vnder the Gospell and shall bee so not sometimes onely but often to the end of the world that there shall be no outward face of a true Church Reuel 12.6 14. the woman is said there to be fled into the wildernesse which is meant of the Church that at seuerall times to the worlds end shall bee driuen to liue in Desert and forlorne places how then shall men see it and take notice of it and ioyne with it when it is in such a secret place So in the Reuel 13.7 8. The Beast made warre with the Saints and ouercame them and power was giuen vnto him ouer euery Kindred and Nation and Tongue Therefore all that dwell vpon the earth worship him whose names are not written in the booke of life of the Lambe Where was the outward face of a Church in these times And in the 2. Thes 2.3 4 5. the Apostle sheweth that Antichrist shall come and sit in Gods Temple as God c. The Diuell shall bee so cunning that he shall set vp Antichrist in Gods Temple that is in Gods Church where there hath been an outward face of a Church continued for many yeeres and yet hee shall not be knowne but to be God but onely to those that are spiritually-minded for he shall sit as God so that then there shall be no outward face of a true Church there So likewise that in Luk. 18.8 proues this Point where our Sauiour saith When the Sonne of man commeth shall he find faith on the Earth If faith be so scarce to be found which is the life of the Church where then shall the Church be found But where shall hee not find faith In India or in Rome onely No not onely in one or two places but not in the earth And who shall not find it The Sonne of Man When the Sonne of Man commeth shall hee find faith on the earth Then the Church is not so palpable as that it may be
outwardly discerned to the worlds end And this is it that Austen and the Fathers meane when they compare the Church to the Moone that is sometimes in an eclipse so darkened that it cannot be seene So we see we haue the consent of the Fathers too against the Papists And so much for the proofe of the Point The Reasons are many and they all strengthen one another especially the first three must be laid together else they are not sufficient apart to proue the Point Reas 1 The first Reason is this The members of the Church are sometimes very few they are alwayes few in comparison to the wicked but sometimes they are few simply in respect of themselues as in the old World when the Church was in Noahs Family Now that which few doe except it be some notorious thing or person is little obseruable to the World Reas 2 Secondly as they are few so withall for the most part they are but meane persons the poore receiue the Gospell Now that which poore and meane Ones doe is generally neglected not taken notice of except it be some notorious exploit and therefore Reas 3 Thirdly that which they doe the profession of Christ is no such notorious thing that the World regards it or takes notice of it and therefore it is not sought after except it be either by the true members that seeke to ioyne with it and they are but very few or else by persecutors and such seeke after it onely to destroy it as Herod did after Christ Matth. 2.13 not to bee members of it And hence it is that they are so hardly discerned Fourthly their Persecutors many times bring them to Reas 4 this low scantling and so it was in the dayes of Eliah the Prophet the Prophets were slaine with the sword 1. King 19.10 and that was the reason of the scarcity of the faithfull in those times And so it was in Dioclesians time all the Christians that were found were put to death their bodies were burnt and their Temples were ouerthrowne where was the face of the Church at this time Persecution had brought it to this low scantling that it was not to be discerned And this is shadowed to vs in Matth. 8.24 by the ship that our Sauiour and his Disciples were in that was couered with waues so that it was hardly to be discerned yet it sanke not so is the state of the Church of God in this world that sometimes it is couered with the waues and rage of persecutors like to be swallowed vp hardly to be discerned but yet it liues Fifthly sometimes Heresies and Schismes arise in the Reas 5 Church and they sway the world after them ouercomming the true doctrine and the communion of the Church as it was in the time when Arius with his Heresie ouer-spread the whole world in so much that the World did wonder at it selfe to see it selfe become an Arian as the Ecclesiasticall History sets it downe Where could a man say now This is the true Church whereunto I must ioyne Sixthly those that make profession to be and indeed Reas 6 are of the Church are but men and therefore sometimes fearefull and will not stand to their profession but flie away as the Disciples of our Sauiour did Matth. 26.56 they all forsooke him and fled like fearefull men where was the face of the Church then Seuenthly Counterfeits and Deceiuers are very cunning Reas 7 and will set as good a face on idolatry and superstition on hypocrisie and on the Synagogue of Satan as the Church of God can doe on the sauing faith and Religion the false Apostles can transforme themselues into the Apostles of Christ 1. Cor. 11.13 14. and Mat. 24.24 our Sauiour saith that false Christs and false Apostles shall arise and shall shew great signes and wonders so that if it were possible they shall deceiue the very elect So that the true Church shall not be so easily discerned because of these deceiuers Reas 8 Eightly the Corruption of mans heart which suffereth it selfe easily to be drawne from the truth and to content himselfe with the name and shadow of the Church and Religion when the truth and substance is gone as the Scribes and Pharisies and the Iewes did in our Sauiours time And hence it is also that the Church is brought to so low an estate sometime Reas 9 Ninthly it is from the malice of Satan his instruments for they cannot abide that the Church should flourish so much as outwardly Reu. 12.4 to 14. who draue the Woman into the wildernesse but the great red Dragon the Diuell Reas 10 The tenth reason is taken from Gods mercifull prouidence and wisedome that hides his people from the rage of the wicked he hath them in a Corner and yet is contented to let them lie hidden that they may haue a breathing time from persecutions and that their enemies may not bend their forces against them therefore oft-times there is no apparant face of a true Church but God hides the faithfull secretly in his Tabernacle from the eyes of men that their enemies may not persecute them As also thereby hee tries the faithfull whether they will walke by faith as well as by appearance for whilst there is an outward face of a true Church many wil make an outward shew of the profession of faith and religion But when there is none then here is the triall whether men will walke faithfully or no. Likewise God doth it for the iust condemnation of the reprobate he leaues them iustly without any apparant teaching or profession of better Religion to perish in their owne sinnes and ignorance flattering himselfe that he is in the right because he can see no better any where else for when they heare of no better religion then their owne they harden themselues in it and so iustly perish Lastly God hath passed his promise onely for the perpetuity Reas 11 of his Church for the being of it not for any flourishing outward estate Matth. 16.18 The gates of hell shall not preuaile against the Church to ouercome it and to destroy the being of it but any thing else they may do to it they may deface it suppresse it banish it driue it into a narrow Corner but they shall neuer ouercome it they may and doe destroy the perpetuity of the visiblenesse of it but the perpetuity of the being of it they shall neuer destroy Thus farre God hath promised and tyed himselfe and so farre we may expect and looke for it and no further So much for the reasons The Vses are these First this serues to refute those Papists Vse 1 that hold a perpetuall notorious visiblenesse of the Church Some doe not hold it therefore it refutes those that doe their Speeches are large in this kinde for they say that the Church must be as notoriously visible as any kingdome in the world and their notes of the Church as multitude succession pompe visibility headship and that at Rome
intendment as the thing it selfe tending directly to the damage and hurt of the Church and yet God so ouer-rules them as that they are meanes of the being of the Church as first hearing or reading the Word or some other good bookes with intent to deride or scoffe or cauill at them as we reade of one Virginius a Bishop of Rome who being set to write against Caluin and âeading ouer Caluins bookes for that end hee saw the light so cleare against him that hee was conuinced and would write no more against him so that whereas he read ouer his books with intent to cauill at them God so ouer-ruled it that against his owne intendment he became a member of the true Church thereby Secondly the sinnes of Gods chosen why a man would thinke that they should tend directly to the hurt and damage of the Church yet God doth so ouer-rule the sinnes of his chosen as that he makes them causes of the being of the Church Thus God ouer-ruled the sinne of Saul in persecuting the Church to the making of him to be of the Church Act. 9.4.5 Thirdly the falling away of others from the faith is sometimes ouer-ruled by God to bee a cause of the raising of others to bee of the Church And this is the estate of vs all at this day the Iewes they fell away and through their fall saluation is come to the Gentiles as the Apostle shewes Rom. 11.11 Fourthly persecutions of the faithful that is so ouerrul'd by God as that it is made helpefull to the being of the Church Why what is more hurtfull to the Church euen to the destruction of it than this And yet this is sometime so ouer-ruled by God as against its owne bent and intendment it is a cause of the being of the Church for the cruelty of the Persecutors makes those that are of any humanity to detest them and their courses as also the constancy and holinesse of the Martyrs that are persecuted won the hearts of many euen of strangers yea of their aduersaries many times to the truth Examples of this wee haue had at home in our owne Land When were there euer more fruitfull times of the Churches increase in this Land than in Queene Maries bloody dayes at least euer since by occasion of those persecutions Lastly sometime the scattering of the Church in time of persecution is occasionally by the ouer-ruling hand of God a meanes of scattering the seed of the Word into many places and so of causing many Churches as in Act. 8.4 there was great persecution and the Word was scattered abroad what could hurt the Church more than this Yet this was so ouer-ruled by God as that hee made it a meanes of the propagation of his Church in many places whereas before it was in Iudea onely by this meanes it is come into Samaria too But all these are by-causes and therefore wee doe onely point at them and so passe them by yet this is worthy herein to bee taken notice of the wonderfull power wisdome and mercy of God that brings light out of darknesse and makes whatsoeuer pleaseth him euen besides and against its owne bent and intendment seruiceable meanes for the being of his Church The other sort of causes which were the first are such as cause the Church directly and of themselues and these are more proper and materiall than the other First then take the Church in a comparatiue sense as it is compared to a building and so the causes are to be apprehended thus As a building hath foure principall causes so hath the Church first in a building there is the foundation secondly the builders thirdly the matter of the building fourthly the forme So in Gods Church there is these foure causes of it first the foundation and that is Iesus Christ 1 Cor. 3.11 Other foundation can no man lay than that which is laid which is Iesus Christ and metaphorically the Prophets and Apostles as they teaching Christ 1 Cor. 3.10 As a skilfull master-builder I haue laid the foundation saith the Apostle Ephes 2.20 and are built vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Christ Iesus being the head corner-stone c. Secondly the builders and they are the Teachers for so they are called 1 Pet. 2.7 The stone which the Builders refused c. that is which the Iewish Teachers refused And 1. Cor. 3.10 the teachers are called Master Builders Thirdly the matter of the building and they are Saints by calling liuing stones for so the faithfull are called 1 Pet. 2.5 liuely stones a spirituall house And in the 1 Cor. 3.9 they are called Gods building Lastly the forme of the building and that is the laying and the coupling of the faithfull together Ephes 2.21 22. In whom all the building coupled together groweth vnto an holy Temple in the Lord in whom yee are also built together to be the habitation of God by the Spirit And thus the Church is to be apprehended in a comparatiue sense as it is compared to a building Againe take the Church absolutely in it selfe and then it hath an efficient cause an instrumentall cause a materiall cause a formall cause and a finall cause First it hath an efficient cause from which it hath her being for that is the efficient cause of a thing from whence a thing hath that being which it hath Now the efficient cause from whence the Church hath her being is God himselfe he is the Author of it Act. 2.47 The Lord added to the Church c. so that God himselfe is the efficient cause of the Church Secondly the instrumentall cause or meanes of the being of the Church and they are of two sorts either outward or inward outward as first the Ministers of God they are the instrumentall causes whereby we are brought to beleeue as in the 1 Cor. 3.5 and these are sometimes ordinary sometime extraordinary ordinary that is when they haue an ordinary Calling as most Ministers if not all haue in these dayes extraordinary that is then when they are extraordinarily called as the Prophets and Iohn Baptist and the Apostles were The next outward instrumentall cause of the Church is the Word Ioh. 20.31 These things are written that ye might beleeue 2 Thes 2.14 whereunto he called you by our Gospell And in the 2 Cor. 5.19 both these outward instrumentall causes of the Church are laid downe together God hath committed vnto vs saith the Apostle the Word of reconciliation Then the Sacraments they are the next outward instrumentall causes or meanes of the being of the Church and first Baptisme Rom. 6.4 Know yee not that all we that haue been baptized into Christ haue been baptized into his death And the Lords Supper 1 Cor. 10.16 The Cup of blessing which wee blesse is it not the Communion of the blood of Christ The Bread which we breake is it not the Communion of the body of Christ By Baptisme we are made members of
Christs mysticall Body and by the Lords Supper we are nourished in this Body which is his Church Now all these three outward meanes are laid downe together Matth. 28.19 Goe teach all Nations baptizing them in the Name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost Goe that is spoken to the Apostles Teach there is the Word and Baptize there are the Sacraments one exprest the other implyed These are the instrumentall causes without vs. Now the instrumentall causes within vs are first repentance Act. 11.18 God hath granted to the Gentiles Repentance to life Secondly faith Act. 15.9 And he put no difference betwixt vs and them after that by faith he had purified their hearts And lastly and principally Gods Spirit that is the testimony of Gods Spirit in our hearts whereby we are perswaded of Gods loue and fauour 1 Cor. 2.12 We haue receiued not the Spirit of the world but the Spirit which is of God that we might know the things that are giuen to vs of God And all these sixe instrumentall meanes inward and outward are laid downe together in the second of the Acts in the case of the first Church that was planted after our Sauiours Ascension from the fourteene verse to the six and thirtie there is their Minister and the Word his Sermon Then Peter life vp his voice c. Then there are their Sacraments first Baptisme in the 38. and 41. verses Then they that gladly receiued the Word were baptized c. and the Lords Supper in the 42. and 46. verses and they continued in the Apostles Doctrine and fellowship and breaking of bread c. there are the outward causes So likewise the inward as first there is Repentance vers 37. and 38. They were pricked in their hearts then secondly there was Faith too as in the 41. and 44. verses They that gladly receiued his Word and all that beleeued c. And lastly there was the Spirit of God for in the seuenteenth verse it is said that it was prophesied before of them that God would powre out his Spirit vpon them And in the 38. verse the Apostle bids them repent and be baptized c. and yee shall receiue the gift of the holy Ghost so that they repenting and beleeuing did receiue the gift of the holy Ghost So these are the instrumentall causes or meanes of the being of the Church The next cause is the materiall cause and that is the people of God Saints by calling 1 Cor. 1.2 The members of the body of Christ 1 Cor. 12.27 Citizens with the Saints c. Ephes 2.19 As members are the matter of the body and Citizens the matter of a City so the members of Christ are the matter of the body of Christ which is his Church Fourthly the formall cause of the being of the Church and that is inward and outward that which is inward is the effectuall calling and gathering of Gods people to Christ when the faithfull are perswaded in their hearts to beleeue and obey the Gospell of Christ the outward formall cause that is their ioynt and publike profession of the sauing faith and the outward communion that they hold in the meanes of grace both for duties of piety to God and of charity each to other yee shall find both these in the case of the Church at Ierusalem Act. 2. first their effectuall calling which is their inward formall cause that is laid downe in the 37 38 41 and 44. verses they were pricked in their hearts repented baptized added to the Church c. there is their effectual calling Their outward formall cause that is set downe in the 41 42 44 45 46. verses They continued in the Apostles Doctrine and fellowship c. and had all things common c. there is their ioynt and publike profession of the sauing faith and their outward communion These are the materiall causes of the Church Lastly the finall cause of the Church which is the end of a Church and that is to bee considered in many respects first in respect of Gods glory that some of Adams seede might glorifie the Lord God here in his Church by beleeuing obeying calling vpon him and hereafter in heauen singing euerlasting prayses to his glory Rom. 9.23 That he might declare the riches of his glory on the vessels of mercy which he hath prepared to glory Secondly the finall cause of the Church is in respect of the faithfull themselues and of their saluation and glory for God will not haue all mankinde cast away as they well deserued but some he would haue of his free grace and mercy to obtaine saluation and glory by Iesus Christ 2 Thes 2.14 and to receiue the end of their faith which is the saluation of their soules 1 Pet. 1.9 Thirdly the finall cause of the Church is in respect of the truth of God that the same might be embraced and maintained and kept aliue on earth that some men might not onely know the truth but beleeue it and liue in the obedience of it and also that the Scriptures the records of truth might be safely preserued first that the body of the Scriptures might not bee mangled or torne by Heretikes secondly that the sense of the Scripture might not bee depraued by the enemies of it lastly that the Scriptures might not bee as a sealed booke but that there might bee some on earth to interpret it and to teach it and that it might be openly taught and practised on earth this is one end of Gods Church Fourthly the finall cause of the Church is in regard of the wicked that they might bee left without excuse when as the pretious truth of God is propounded to them by his Ministers and by his Church and when as they denie it as false or contemne it or at least carelesly neglect it as a vile thing not worth hearkening to that then they might iustly perish in their owne wilfulnesse Thus you haue heard concerning the causes of the being of the Church both of those that cause it directly and of themselues and also such as cause it not of themselues directly but onely as by the way being ouer-ruled by God to that end Wee will draw it into an Obseruation Doctr. we heard first that God is the efficient cause of his Church and all other causes are from him he note then is this That howsoeuer there bee many things in the world which concurre and haue a great hand in the causing and constituting of a Church yet the cause of all causes is the Lord himselfe and indeed he is all in all in it this is so in all other things that God is all in all in them specially it is so in the Church as first that being more specially respected of God than any thing else and secondly as the Church depending more neerely vpon him then any thing else in the world Ephes 4.6 the Apostle speaking there of the Church saith There is one God and Father of
all which is aboue all and through all and in you all And in the 1 Cor. 12.6 the Apostle speaking of the edification of the Church vseth the very word in the note There are diuersities of operations saith he but God is the same which worketh all in all And this we shall find to bee the voyce of Gods Church Psal 95 6 7 8. Come say they let vs worship and fall downe before the Lord our Maker c. hee is our Lord our Maker our God and wee are his people of his pasture his sheepe of his hand Why but all other are his people Yea but we are his people after a speciall manner Ephes 2.10 Wee are his workmanship But you will say so are all things else Yea but we are another kind of workmanship wee are created in Christ Iesus vnto good workes we haue not onely our being but our well-being from him hee hath not onely created vs as men but re-created vs or regenerated vs as new men wherein howsoeuer many things concurre as the Word and Sacraments c. yet all is his doing hee is the worker of it he is all in all Let vs inlarge our thoughts in this point that God is all in all in causing of his Church and let vs consider first how euery one of the three persons in the Trinitie haue a speciall and an effectuall hand herein First God the Father the first person he hath a speciall hand in it Ioh. 6.44 No man can come vnto me except the Father which sent mee draw him So likewise the second person Iesus Christ hee hath a speciall hand in it Ioh. 14.6 No man commeth vnto the Father but by me So likewise the third person the holy Ghost he hath a speciall hand in it 1 Cor. 12.3 No man can say that is by a true perswasion that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost God the Father he loues the world and in that loue of his hee decreed that such and such should be gathered to his Church and so be saued and also in that loue sends his Sonne to redeeme vs and to pay our ransome and giues vs his Spirit to sanctifie and to comfort vs that are his Church So likewise Christ Iesus hee loues the Church and in this loue of his comes downe from heauen and takes our nature and our sinnes and our punishment vpon him and layes downe his life for vs that hee might purchase the Church with his owne blood as the Apostle speakes Act. 20.28 and incorporates vs into himselfe and makes vs bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh Ephes 5.30 and brings vs to his Father Ioh. 14.6 So likewise the holy Ghost he loues them and in that loue which hee carries to them hee comes and dwels in them and enlightens them gouernes them and frames them to obedience sanctifies them and applyes the meanes of grace to the particular conscience of euery one of them hee makes them apprehensiue of that course whereby they are saued and applyes it vnto them 1 Cor. 2.10 12. Secondly euery part and seuerall worke that tends to our saluation is of God as first Election that is from God Ephes 1.4 He hath chosen vs in him c. so our Calling is from him Rom. 8.30 Whom he predestinated them also he called likewise our regeneration is from him Ioh. 1.13 Which are borne not of blood nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man but of God So also our teaching is of God Ioh. 6.45 They shall be all taught of God Our iustification is also of him Rom. 8.33 It is God that iustifieth Lastly our sanctification is from him 1 Thes 5.23 Now the very God of peace sanctifie you throughout c. So that euery seuerall worke that tends to our saluation is of God Lastly euery seuerall meanes both within vs and without vs is Gods doing but of this we shall speake in the Reasons and therefore we will now come to them Reas 1 The Reasons are these God is all in all in his Church First because the Church is Gods House 1 Tim. 3.15 now who should build a House for God but God himselfe Reas 2 Secondly the visible Church is a meanes to worship God by Deut. 12.11 Where God puts his name there he will be worshipped Now who shall or can prescribe Gods worship but himselfe therefore he is all in all in his Church Reas 3 Thirdly the living members of the Church are Gods adopted Sonnes members of Christs mysticall body Kings and Priests unto God in all which the like causes God is most sensibly all in all in his Church for hee makes them Kings and Priests c. Revel 1.6 Fourthly to be made a Church or a true member thereof Reas 4 is altogether a worke wrought vpon the heart now God onely workes upon the heart all other meanes and instruments are excluded but onely so farre as they are assisted by him Lastly consider the efficient cause in comparison to all Reas 5 other causes and then it will appeare plainely that the cause of all causes is the Lord himselfe First the efficient cause is God himselfe yea and hee alone which is proofe enough that God is all in all Secondly the instrumentall causes they are wholly and onely of him First for the outward causes as the Word Sacraments Ministers and Gifts First God ordaines them and giues them their being and therefore they are called Gods Word and Gods Sacraments and Gods Ministers and Gods Gifts Eph. 4.11 12. he hath giuen some to be Apostles some to be Prophets and some to be Euangelists and some Pastors and Teachers for the gathering of his Saints for the worke of the ministery c. Secondly he vouchsafeth the presence and tender of them to such persons and places where hee would haue his Church to be as we may see Act. 16.6 Paul Silas were forbidden by the holy Ghost to preach the Word in Asia and Vers 7. the Spirit suffered them not to goe into Bithynia And in the tenth Verse it is said they went into Macedonia being assured that the Lord had called them to preach the Gospell there Sometimes God restrayneth the meanes from some and enlargeth them to others as Matth. 10.5 Goe not into the way of the Gentiles compared with Act. 13.46 47. It was necessary saith the Apostle to the Iewes there that the Word of God should first haue been preached vnto you but seeing ye put it from you and iudge your selues vnworthy of euerlasting life Lo we turne to the Gentiles for so hath the Lord commanded vs c. Lastly God giues the successe and blessing to the meanes and so makes them effectuall 1 Cor. 3.5 6. Paul planteth and Apollo watereth but it is God that giueth the increase And Act. 11.21 the hand of the Lord was with them so that a great number beleeued and turned to the Lord. 2 Chron. 30. from the sixth to the twelfth verse
Hezekiah sent forth messengers throughout all Israel and Iudah with godly letters for the keeping of the Passeouer and the wicked laughed them to scorne but the Text notes in the twelfth Verse that the hand of God was in Iudah so that he gaue them one heart to doe the Commandement of the King The King might haue commanded long enough yet if God had not giuen the people a heart they would neuer haue obeyed him so that all other meanes are vtterly voide yea nothing without God 1 Co. 3.7 Neither is he that planteth any thing nor he that watereth but God that giueth the increase Now if God giues vs these outward instrumentall Causes of the being of his Church hee giues vs the inward much more as Repentance and Faith and principally the chiefe of all Gods Spirit is giuen vs meerely and freely of God 2 Cor. 1.22 Who hath also sealed vs and giuen vs the earnest of his Spirit in our hearts So that wee see the instrumentall causes of the Church both inward and outward are of God So also the materiall cause that is of God too 1 Cor. 3.9 Ye are Gods building saith the Apostle The formall cause that is of God also the outward formall cause which is our ioynt and publike profession of the faith 1 Cor. 12.3 No man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost specially the inward formall cause is of God 1 Cor. 1.9 Wee are called of God to the fellowship of his Sonne Iesus Christ Lastly the finall cause that is of God too Gods Word labours husbandry ordinances Church c. are not onely of and from him as he being the efficient cause of them but also for him and his glory as he being the finall cause of them So likewise if we cast our eyes on the by-causes of the Church God is all in all euen in them too yea extraordinarily in these so that hee seemes rather to haue a greater hand in these than in the rest that God should make persecution which tends of it selfe to the destruction of the Church to bee a cause of the being of the Church this then shewes that God is all in all in causing his Church So much for the Reasons The vses are these First Vse is for instruction to teach vs Vse 1 that seeing the Lord is all in all in causing his Church then let him be reuerently and ingenuously acknowledged so to be And in that respect First let such congregations as haue tasted Gods bounty in this kind ascribe all the honour and praise and glory of that their blessed state to him alone and that which I say of whole congregations let euery one in particular practise and that both for the congregation and specially for himselfe We must not dote on the meanes though they be singular helpes vnder God the Ministers gifts nor any other thing the Church hath it must not bee doated vpon It is true that wee must esteeme highly of them and labour for the good of them and acknowledge what benefit we haue receiued from them and be thankefull to them yet still I say it is all the Lords doing and let him haue all the glory of them and if euer there should such a presumptuous thought come into our heads of doating vpon them we must euer haue that in a readinesse in our minds which the Apostle speakes 1 Cor. 3.5 They are but ministers by whom we beleeued let God haue the honor and praise of all that the Church hath for it is all his doing Secondly as this should stirre vs vp to thankfulnesse for the good we haue already receiued so it should stirre vs vp to prayer and continuall calling vpon God that he would bee pleased in his good time to afford the meanes of his Church where they are wanting And that where they are there God who is all in all in his Church would bee pleased to confirme increase and continue them for euer that so he may haue a Church there to the worlds end Alas what is it to haue care for our selues onely as Iosiah had Lord saith hee let there be peace in my dayes but we must haue a care of our posterity and pray that God would continue his Church to them too and this is a necessary duty both for Ministers and People and that each for himselfe and one for another the Minister hee is to pray for himselfe that the Lord would open his mouth and sanctifie his heart and affections that he may preach powerfully and effectually and for the people that they may bee teachable and tractable humble willing and ready to vnderstand and beleeue obey and practise that which they are taught And so likewise the people they are to pray for their Minister and for themselues too that God would open their Ministers mouth and sanctifie his heart and affections that he might preach powerfully and effectually to them and also that they might haue teachable hearts ready and willing to heare and to obey and that God would water their hearts with his Spirit that they may be fruitfull Thirdly this should stirre vs vp to vse the meanes profitably which are the causes of the Church let them not be vnprofitable towards vs much lesse let them bee contemned of vs but let vs make a good vse of them as of Gods speciall ordinances which hee will surely reuenge if we contemne them Doth the Lord bend himselfe wholly and all his forces as it were to make vs vnderstanding wise and obedient and to bring vs to himselfe and shall wee neglect so great saluation and not make vse of it to bee brought vnto God Doe not receiue such a pretious grace of God in vaine but embrace it take the opportunitie of it now is the accepted time now is the day of saluation now God stands at the doore and knockes now the Table is prepared the victuals are ready and the Guests are called therefore let vs now quicken vp our selues let vs take hold on the promise of Grace and let vs receiue the Word not as the word of man but as it is indeed the Word of the eternall God powerfull to saue vs if we beleeue and obey it or else if wee refuse and contemne it powerfull to condemne vs and to cast vs headlong into hell Vse 2 The second vse is matter of comfort to vs seeing God is all in all in constituting his Church then it assures vs of the welfare of the Church it shall goe well with the Church although Satan bend all his forces against it though the wicked maligne and persecute it God is for it who can be against it It is of God and therefore it shall stand in despight of Satan and all his forces It is God that plants his vine who can roote it out He makes a hedge about it who can breake it downe Yea God is a wall of fire about his Church therefore whosoeuer comes neere to hurt it shall be consumed
and burnt vp God waters it and makes it fruitfull who shall hinder the growth and increase thereof Surely God will not suffer his owne worke to be hindred by any power in the world If this were well considered it would dismay the aduersaries of the Church and euen daunt Satan himselfe for they know before-hand that they are fighters against God yea against his speciall hand and therefore it is impossible that they should preuaile The wicked after the Flood when they built the Tower of Babel they fought against God but they could not preuaile it turned to their confusion but these fight against God in a speciall manner And therefore this is our comfort they shal neuer preuaile though they band themselues together against the Lord and against his Church yet all they doe is but the imagination of a vaine thing because it is against God and against his people This should comfort the faithfull in all their persecutions temptations and distresses whatsoeuer because that they are built by Gods owne hand and therefore like Mount Sion they shall stand fast for euer and neuer be remoued and likewise they are continually assisted by Gods hand so that their enemies cannot hurt them as the Mountaines are about Ierusalem so the Lord is about his people from henceforth and for euer Psal 125.1 2. So much of the first obseruation arising from the causes of the Church The next Point arising hence is this That wheresoeuer Doct. 2 the true causes of a true Church are effectuall and that by the ordinary blessing of God they haue their due successe there certainely is a true visible Church First I say where they are effectuall for sometimes the causes may bee present yet not effectuall or at least very little effectuall but where they are effectuall onely there they cause a Church Secondly I say by the ordinary blessing of God for extraordinary blessing and successe doth not sufficiently proue a true visible Church The point is cleare in the case of the Church Act. 2. from the beginning to the end the causes of a Church were there as wee shewed before and they were effectuall Vers 41. They were added to the Church and it was ordinarily effectuall Verse 47. The Lord added to the Church from day to day c. and therefore there was a true Church and so it is called in that verse 47. And so it was in the case of the Church of Antioch Act. 11. from 20. to 26. verse there was the meanes the Word and the Ministers of it and it was effectuall for they beleeued and it was ordinarily effectuall for a great number beleeued and turned to the Lord and therefore they were a Church and were also so called vers 26. So likewise in the 1 Cor. 1.2 Vnto the Church of God which is at Corinthus to them that are sanctified in Christ Iesus Saints by calling c. They had a Calling then and this was effectuall for they were sanctified in Christ Iesus and so were a true Church The case was thus in the seuen Churches Reuel 1.16 to the end of the Chapter there were the seuen golden Candlesticks that is seuen true visible Churches and there was the Sonne of man that is Christ walking in the middst of them and there were the Starres that is his Ministers vpholden in his right hand and a two-edged sword came out of his mouth that is his Word and the power thereof for so the Word is compared to a two-edged sword Heb 4.12 And these were effectuall too the Starres were vpholden and it was a sharpe two-edged sword so where these are thus effectuall there is a golden Candlesticke that is a true visible Church Reas 1 The Reasons of the point are these First the cause doth alwayes proue the effect necessarily where it hath her worke and is not resisted now here are the causes of a true Church and their worke is not resisted therefore here is the effect too that is a true visible Church Secondly where these causes are there is the definition Reas 2 of a true visible Church that is a company of people professing ioyntly the sauing truth Now where these are there is a true visible Church Thirdly whosoeuer liues in such a Church where these Reas 3 causes are walking in truth and sinceritie and being carefull and conscionable to obey these meanes he is certainely saued and on the contrary whosoeuer liues out of such a Church and doth not obey these meanes ordinarily hee cannot be saued then where these are must needs be a true Church for without the Church ordinarily there is no saluation But our Aduersaries that we haue principally to deale against in this case confesse it that the Word and Sacraments are the instruments and meanes of constituting the Church and conseruing it therefore we will stand no longer on the proofes and grounds of the point The Vses are these First this serues to iustifie our Church Vse 1 to be a true visible Church against the separation that deny it for by this it appeares we haue a true Church because that we haue the causes of a true Church and because they are effectuall yea and ordinarily effectuall amongst vs. If they except against vs they must deny and say either that we haue not the causes of a true Church amongst vs or that these causes are not effectuall or else that they are not ordinarily effectuall amongst vs. Some deny some of these and some deny all of them and therefore say we are no true Church If they say wee haue not the meanes wee answer that we haue through Gods mercy the Word and the Sacraments and Ministers and gifts which are the causes and meanes of a Church Yea but say they yee haue not all Gods ordinances amongst you you want discipline c. I answer first we only waite to see them proued by the word to be Gods ordinances which they so much require Answ and then wee will receiue them with both hands as wee haue done greater things Secondly I answer if wee should not receiue them yet we might bee a true Church though happily not so pure and perfect a Church for Discipline is not a matter of substance to the being of a Church but to the well-being only Obiect yea but say they though you haue the Word among you yet you haue it not out of the Lords mouth for your Ministers haue not a true calling they are not called and sent of God I answer that extraordinary calling we neither haue Answ nor looke for but such ordinary calling as ordinary Ministers haue had in any Church since the death of the Apostles wee haue the same Let them shew vs any since that time and we will proue that ours is answerable to it therefore if wee bee not a true visible Church then there was never any since the Apostles death Yea Obiect but say they you haue your calling from the Church of Rome I
answer we haue not our calling from the Church of Rome but from other ministers professing the same faith with vs as they haue Answ this might be a reason against Luther and other Ministers that had their calling in the Church of Rome Obiect it can be none against vs. Yea but say they Answ it came through their hands at first I answer that is nothing to vs many good things may come through theeues hands when the Arrian heresie spread it selfe ouer the world many Ministers came through their hands and therefore if this were a good Argument to proue wee were not a true Church then there should bee no true Church since the Apostles dayes But if wee had had our Calling from the Church of Rome I doe not see but that those Ministers that were ordained by the Church of Rome are warrantable and lawfull but I am sure ours now is lawfull if euer there were any since the Apostles death Yea but say they you haue no couenant made betwixt you and God Obiect I answer yes we doe make a couenant with God in Baptisme Yea but you were not gathered by the Word but compelled by a Proclamation in the beginning of Queene Elizabeths Raigne I answer Yes wee were gathered before in King Henery the eighth Answ and King Edward the sixth dayes so that this Proclamation was but a restoring of vs to our former estate as it was in the daies of Hezekiah 2 Chron. 30.5 where the people were restored to religion by the Kings Proclamation and this compulsion by the Proclamation was but to the outward meanes But now in our times there is no such compulsion but men are gathered by the word therfore this is vnseasonably applied to vs. Yes saith Ainsworth It is so still I answer If it be so that we are still compeld it is but to the outward meanes as I haue said but yet so many of vs as since the preaching of the Gospel doe voluntarily ioyne and enter couenant with God and the faithful are euen by our Aduersaries confession true members of a Church and therefore consequently such are a true visible Church Or else secondly they say If wee haue the meanes yet we haue not the successe Yes we haue the successe too for many of vs feele it and taste it to our singular consolation many of vs are conuerted Answ comforted instructed confirmed c. in our Church yea many of themselues were conuerted here amongst vs which is a manifest argument of our warrantable calling in that we haue experience of Christ that speaketh in our Ministers not weake but mighty in vs 1 Cor. 13.3 Or thirdly they say it may be effectually sometimes but it is not ordinarily effectuall I Answer What is more ordinary For first we haue many conuerted amongst vs and secondly this is dayly done and thirdly by these meanes that we haue amongst vs the preaching of the Word and fourthly this is as vsuall here as in any visible Church yea I dare vndertake that our Church is as fruitfull in gathering people and begetting Children vnto God as euer any Church was since the Apostles dayes they indeed had an extraordinary Calling and so an extraordinary successe which we must not looke for but ours is ordinarily effectuall for it is wrought vpon many and that day by day and also by the power of the meanes which is amongst vs and also as vsually as in any Church since the Apostles times And therefore ours must needs be a true Church therefore let none of vs entertaine any such thoughts into our heads as to thinke wee haue not the causes and meanes of a true Church amongst vs or that they be not effectuall to our conuersion and saluation or that they be not ordinarily effectuall But let vs blesse God for the means and the successe which daily they haue amongst vs lest for our vnthankfulnesse God depriue vs of them and turne from vs as he did from the Iewes and take his Church and presence from amongst vs. The eleuenth Lecture of the Church HAuing acquainted you already with the definition as also with the Causes of a true Church It remaines that we proceed in the third place to speake as we propounded of the members of the Church For whereas the visible Church is compared to a Body and every body consists of diuers parts and members framed and ioyned proportionably together if therefore wee would exactly know the body of a true visible Church we must be well instructed touching the parts and members of the same for the presence of the members proues the presence of the body looke where the members are there likewise is the body also And the state of the members well considered instructs vs rightly to esteeme of the state of the body for the body is to be accounted sound or vnsound accordingly as the members thereof are affected Now when we speake of the members of the Church we may as well vnderstand the head as the other parts for in a generall sense the head is as well a member as the rest of the parts of the body or else we may speake of all the other parts besides the head for so in a more strict and particular sense the head and the members are opposed against each other as they being diuerse from the head and the head from them Now because we desire to carry the matter fully before vs as neere as we can therefore we will speake of this body in the generall sense as including both head and members too First of the head for that being the chiefe and principall member is first and principally to bee spoken of specially in this case the head being here infinitely greater and more excellent than all the body besides and therefore first of that That which we will speake of in this point we will contriue into these three heads First that the visible Church must haue a head secondly that it must haue one head thirdly that this head is Iesus Christ and hee alone First that the Church being a body must haue a head for so in the first place the course of nature requires it for in the course of nature a headlesse body is a monstrous body imperfect without forme fashion life or gouernment Secondly as the course of nature requires it so the necessity of the Church requires it for the Church must be endued with spirituall life therefore it must haue a head to conuey life into it Thirdly the wisdome of God requires it for God is the God not of confusion but of order in all his works specially in his special workmanshippe that is his Church What a confused heape of stones would a Church be if it had not a head corner stone to hold all the other stones together euery one in his due place and what a disordered Assembly would the Church be if the members were without a head to order it and to releeue it Secondly as
the Church hath a head so it hath but one head for as a Body without a head is a monster in nature by defect so likewise if there bee two or many heads to one body it is a monster in nature by excesse Now the Church is but one body and therefore must haue but one head Thirdly this our head is Christ Iesus and hee alone for seeing the Church is his owne body therefore hee alone must bee the head if wee shall assigne any other to bee the head of the Church being Christs Body it is as if we should take the body of a man and set vpon it the head of a beast and so should be a body against nature for as a body without a head is a Monster in nature by defect and as a body with two or many heads is a Monster beyond nature by excesse so for a body to haue a head of another kind is against nature is as monstrous as either of the other therfore the Church being the body of Christ must haue Christ alone to be the head of it And thus the way is beaten out plaine to this naturall Obseruation which followeth Doctr. Namely That our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ as hee is most truly and properly the Head of the Church in generall that is of the whole company of the Elect which are his true mysticall body as we haue taught before so proportionably hee is also the Head of the true visible Churches that is of all Congregations in the World professing openly the sauing Faith For the clearing of this point wee must heare call to minde two things of which wee haue heard before First that there are some things affirmed in Scripture which are principally spoken of the inuisible Church but proportionably are to bee vnderstood of the visible the whole taking the name of the better part and so this is to be vnderstood here For when it is said simply that Christ is the Head of the Church it is meant principally of the inuisible Church and yet is proportionably to bee vnderstood of the visible Church because some of those members that are in the visible Church are also of the inuisible vniuersall Church the whole taking denomination of the better part And therefore I doe not say in the obseruation that Christ is simply the Head of a visible Church but proportionably because there are some in the visible Church that he is the head of The second point that we are here to call to mind for the clearing of the obseruation is this that the visible Church is either vniuersall or particular The vniuersall is the whole Company of those that professe the sauing truth through the world from the beginning to the end thereof a particular visible Church is a Company of those that ioyne together in the profession of the same sauing truth in some particular place and time c. Now therefore when I say Christ is the Head of a true visible Church I meane chiefly and most properly the vniuersall visible Church not but that it may be affirmed also of euery particular visible Church yea and of euery member too that is so farre forth as it is a member of Christ and Christ the Head thereof as the head is the head of the right side as well as of the left and of the hand too as well as of the whole body yet not simply and by way of appropriation but together with the rest of the members by way of participation and communication that is as being a member with the rest of such a body so all particular visible Churches from the beginning to the end of the world are indeed but one body though diuers in time place and other circumstances yet in the profession of the sauing truth they are but one and the same in generall And Christ is the head of the whole vniuersall visible Church and also hee is the head of euery particular visible Church but that is onely by way of communication as that particular Church concurres and participates with other particular Churches in the vniuersall visible Church simply in it selfe Christ cannot bee said to bee the head of one particular visible Church for then we should make many heads and many bodies as the head cannot be said to bee the head of the hand simply by it selfe but by way of concurrence with the rest of the members therefore when we say Christ is the head of a particular visible Church wee must vnderstand it in common as all particular visible Churches are members of that body whereof Christ is the head The Apostle makes this plaine in the 1 Cor. 12.27 Yee are the body of Christ and members for your part they are the body of Christ in some sense and yet in some sense they are but members and in both these senses they haue Christ to be their head Consider the Church of Corinth in it self and it is a body consider it in the generall with other particular Churches and it is but a part of the body I note this the rather to preuent an obiection ready to bee made against this truth which is That if Christ bee the head of euery particular visible Church in England and France c. then either there are many Christs because there are many bodies or else there is but one head to many bodies both which are absurd but Christ is the head of euery particular visible Church proportionably that is as that particular Church is a member of the vniuersall visible Church and so much shall serue for explication Now we come to the proofes That Christ Iesus is the Head and the onely Head proportionably of a true particular visible Church In Ephes 1.22 the Apostle saith God hath appointed him ouer all things to be the Head to his Church I grant that this is spoken principally and properly of the Church vniuersall for that is the onely body that is in all respects fitted and equalled to the head and the head to it Yet it holds consequently and by proportion of the visible Church for that is therefore called a Church because it is presumed that there were at least some faithfull and elect of God amongst them yea the Apostle seemes to speake it with reference to that particular Church of Ephesus whom he calleth Saints in the first verse and it could be no comfort to them to know that Christ is the Head to his Church vnlesse it were intended that they were a part of his body And so likewise Ephes 4.15 16. Christ is said to be the head of his body Now what body is that but onely that body spoken of in the 11. and 12. verses where his Ministery is publikely exercised and that is a true visible Church So in Ephes 5.23 Christ is the head of the Church and the Church is his body that is spoken principally of the inuisible Church but is proportionably to be vnderstood of the visible for the
Apostle speakes of that Church wherein was the vse of the Word and of the Sacrament of Baptisme as we may see in the 26. verse which are onely in vse in the visible Church And in Colos 1.18 there is Christ the head of his Church and there is the Church the body of Christ Now the Apostle speakes of that Church whereof hee was a Minister as we may see vers 25. which is a visible Church And that it may appeare that these Collections are not strained against the meaning of the holy Ghost you shall find that the Apostle in the 1 Cor. 12.27 speaking to the visible particular Church of Corinth saith plainely Yee are the body of Christ and so intends necessarily that Christ is the head of that particular visible Church And as it was with the Church of Corinth so it is too with all true visible Churches else Reuel 1.13 there the head and the body is described together there was the seuen golden Candlesticks the seuen particular visible Churches and there was also the Son of Man walking in the midst of them that is Christ the head of them And no question but the Iewish Church in the former Testament was Christs Spouse and so Christ was her Husband and consequently her Head for how often did God threaten to cast them off and to giue them a Bill of Diuorce shewing thereby that hee was the Head euen of their visible Church then much more of our particular visible Churches so that Christ proportionably is the Head of a true visible Church The Reasons of the Obseruation are these first Christ Reas 1 liuing vpon the earth was of the visible Church but not as an inferiour or a member for then some other visible member must be his head which is impossible therefore while he liued vpon earth he was the head of the visible Church Now what he was he is he was so then and therefore he is so now Secondly all power is giuen to Christ both in heauen Reas 2 and earth Matth. 28.18 and he is the head of all principalities and powers Colos 2.10 And in what respect is he the head of all but that he might be the head of the Church as the very reason is implyed Ephes 1.22 And hath made all things subiect vnder his feet and hath appointed him ouer all things Why to be the head of his Church And this is that we meane in that Article of our Faith when wee say I beleeue that Iesus Christ sits at the right hand of God that is that hee hath power giuen him to rule ouer all things specially ouer his Church to rule and gouerne it and to conuey all good things to it as the head to the body Reas 3 Thirdly he giues life to the members and holds all the body together Col. 2.19 and Ephes 4.15 16. therefore he is the head of the body Reas 4 Fourthly the Church is guided by the Lawes of Christ both for doctrine and manners therefore he must needs be the head of the Church Reas 5 Fifthly he is the Sauiour of the Church Ephes 5.23 and therfore he is the head of his Church for it is the office of the head to defend and to see to the safety of the whole body Reas 6 Sixthly he is the onely vanquisher of all the Churches Enemies and he doth so vanquish them as that he himselfe is freed from Satans and all other enemies harmes Ioh. 14.30 The Prince of this World commeth and hath naught in me yea he breakes the Serpents head Gen. 3.15 And in the Reuelation there is Michael and his Angels fighting with the Dragon and his Angels and they ouercome them Now Christ is this Michael that ouercommeth the Diuell and all the enemies of his Church therefore he is the head of his Church Reas 7 Seuenthly he giues the Spirit to his Church therefore he must needes be the head of his Church and hee giues the Spirit not onely in regard of ministeriall duties as Iohn 20.22 where he breathed on the Apostles and said Receiue the holy Ghost but also in regard of sanctification and inward graces as Act. 2.4 this he doth for euer Eph. 4.11 12. Now it is the head that conueyes Spirit and motion to the body Therfore seeing euery visible Church receiues the Spirit from Christ then he must needs be the head of them Reas 8 Eighthly and lastly hee is the King the Husband the Shepheard the eldest Brother or first borne of the Church therfore the head of the Church So much for the Reasons Vse 1 The vses are these The first Vse is matter of Refutation against the Popish Church for this is a maine point of difference betwixt vs and the Church of Rome Wee say and haue proued it that Christ is the head of the visible Church they say the Pope is the head of it and as they meane it it is worse than it seemes to be for therein they affirme a double blasphemy against God and giue two maine blowes to Iesus Christ to cut him off from being head to his Church at least they take his Crowne from his head And this they doe first in regard of the Body the Church secondly in regard of the Head Christ First in regard of the Church for they say the Pope is the head not of the Church of Rome onely for that were tolerable if hee would content and containe himselfe within his owne Diocesse neither would we much contend with him about his Bishopricke But he lookes high and gapes wide and saith like his lying father the Diuell All is mine that he is the head of the vniversall Church through the world A proud challenge easie to be made but impossible that it should bee maintained You see that it is proued to be Christs due only by right to be head of the visible Church if then the Pope wil be head either he must take it from Christ against his will and so he is plaine Antichrist as indeed and in truth he is or else he must haue it by Christs grant and this he pretends to be his Title But first he hath it not by Christs grant for Christ neuer gaue him any such matter for many hundred yeares after Christs ascension this headship of the Popes was neuer heard of Yea but say they he gaue it to Peter and so to the Pope I answer No Christ gaue it not to Peter nor yet euer meant to giue it him much lesse to the Pope First hee gaue it not to Peter for the places which they alleage to proue this point serue nothing to this purpose as Matth. 16.19 Whatsoeuer thou shalt binde on earth is bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose on earth shal be loosed in heauen This is spoken equally to all the rest of the Apostles as well as vnto Peter Ioh. 20.23 Whosoeuer sinnes ye remit they are remitted c. Where now is the headship of Peter ouer the whole
Church So that in Ioh. 21. where our Sauiour saith three times to Peter Feede my sheepe c. What a slight ground is this to build the headship of the Church vpon And if they aske then why Christ should thus presse it vpon Peter so often The Fathers answer them that it is onely a speciall charge binding to Duty not any vniuersall authority or iurisdiction pressed thrice vpon him for his former threefold deniall of Christ that so hee might be the more carefull for the time to come else the charge is alike to all the rest of the Apostles for shall wee think that any of them were not bound to feede the sheepe of Christ as well as he The Apostle giues this charge to all Ministers 1 Pet. 5.2 Feed the flocke of God c. Yea but Peter is the Rocke and vpon this Rocke Christ will build his Church Matth. 16.18 I answer if the Church were built vpon Peter then it was either built vpon his person or vpon his Confession but it was not built vpon his person for then when he died the Church must haue failed too Therfore the place must be vnderstood of Peters confession or of his faith or of that Christ which he confessed Christ built his Church on the confession of Peters faith because himself was the substance of his confession c. Peters confession of his faith is the Rocke in making knowne the Church But Christ himselfe is the Rocke as being the substance of that his confession so that the Church is not built vpon Peters person And if it had what is that to the Pope Vnlesse they can proue these two things First that Peter sate at Rome as head of the vniuersall Church secondly that hee intended to leaue his headship to the Pope of Rome and to none other which is a meere fancie and deuice of their owne braine for which they haue no colour So then Christ neuer gaue Peter much lesse the Pope this headship Secondly as Christ neuer did giue it so he saith expressely he neuer will giue it Luk. 22.25 26. Our Sauiour saith to his Disciples that it was enough for the Gentiles to be Lords and to raigne one ouer another but it shall not bee so amongst you saith he so that Christ checks them for hauing but a conceit of superiority so far is he from giuing it to any of them Further this being a great part of Christs glory as he is Mediator to be head of his Church hee will not giue it to any other Isai 48.11 My glory will I not giue to another And as Christ neuer gaue this nor meant to giue it to any other so no man is able to weeld or sway it no more than any one temporall Gouernor can rule all the Kingdomes in the world no this power is reserued onely to him that made the whole world and all things therein So that we see they ouer-reach in saying the Pope is the head of the vniuersall visible Church Secondly they ouer-reach as far in saying he is the head if you aske them what head they meane They will say onely a ministeriall head vnder Christ heere is some shew of modesty But aske them further what power they ascribe to him And then they bewray themselues for they say that the gouernment of the whole Church through the world depends on him that he hath power and authority to iudge and determine of all causes of Faith and Religion to rule Councells to order Bishops and Pastors to excommunicate and to suspend and to inflict other penalties vpon offenders yea whatsoeuer concerneth either preaching of Doctrine or the practice of Discipline in the Church of Christ the power of gouerning in all such causes they say lies in the Pope Is this to be a ministeriall head This is rather to be an absolute supreame head If by head they meant onely some chiefe Gouernour the name head in that sense might agree to some one man in respect of some one particular place for so the Scripture vseth the word in other cases in the 1 Cor. 11.3 The man is the womans head c. But neuer in this case for a man to be the head of the whole Church This transcendent power by them ascribed to the Pope is a great part of Christs owne power and can neuer agree to any man in the world for Christ is the onely Doctor of his Church Mat. 23.8 10. How then can the Pope determine all matters of faith and religion Is not this to make him a great Doctor yea the onely Doctor No say they for hee doth it but vnder Christ But he doth it of himselfe if the Pope in controuersies would take Christs booke and vse prayer to God for direction therein and in humility and sincere loue of the Truth would examine euery cause and so iudge there were some hope that he would doe many things well and that he would iudge rightly as in Christs stead and so honour his Master and doe good seruice to the Church But first he takes no such course but mingles with the word and vseth his owne Canons in stead of the word and he is so farre from vsing prayer to God for direction as that he presumes the truth is tyed to his Chayre and therefore that he cannot erre in any of his Sentences likewise hee is sinisterly affected to the Truth framing it to the state and practice of his owne Church and accordingly hee iudges and pronounces Secondly if he should take the former course yet his reach is not infinite hee cannot iudge rightly in all causes of faith and religion for no one man that euer was Christ Iesus onely excepted and his Apostles that was able to iudge of all Truth Therefore euery Pope in particular must be at least as one of the Apostles nay he must be as Christ is For if the Apostles could doe it yet they had fellowes Paul as well as Peter could do this But the Pope is without any fellow yea he will take vpon him to iudge of the Apostles owne Doctrine and writings so that though he pretends to be Peters successor only yet vpon the point he takes on him to be Peters Master euen to be Christ so proues himself to be very Antichrist yea and he not onely takes vpon him Christs Office but he takes his name vpon him also hee calls himselfe the chiefe Shepheard which name is proper to Christ onely 1 Pet. 5.4 What is this but to step into the throne of Christ But they except against vs and say doe you finde fault with vs for saying the Pope is the head of the Church Why you your selues make the King supreame head of the Church I answer how do we say the King is the head of the Church as they say the Pope is No but wee say the King is the head of the Church within his iurisdiction to see Gods religion maintained Answ and to see the
full of wicked and vngodly men in one kinde or other The Church of Corinth may be a witnesse of all this there were carnall people 1 Cor. 3.3 there were fornicators and one in the highest degree an incestuous person 1 Cor. 5 1. so there were deprauers of the Doctrine of the Resurrection 1 Cor. 15.12 And for the Lords Supper how horribly did they abuse it 1 Cor. 11.21 yet for all this though there were such notorious offenders in it it was a true Church So likewise if you would find out false brethren you shal haue them in the Church Gal. â 4 So for heretiks you shal haue them in the Church too 1 Cor. 11.19 there must be heresies amongst you saith the Apostle And Reuel 2.6 14 15 in the Church of Ephesus there were the Nicholaitans And so in the Church of Pergamus there were they that maintaind the Doctrine of Balaam and the Doctrine of the Nicholaitans So for Schismaticks they are in the Church too before they are separated 1 Cor. 11.18 There were dissentions amongst them Nay I will say further that Antichrist may bee a member of a true visible Church The Text intends he must be so 2 Thes 2.4 He must sit in the Temple of God diuers Diuines tyre themselues with opinions vpon this place Some say he must sit in that which was the temple of God but that answers not the meaning of the words for he must sit in that which is the Temple of God Yea but say others he may sit in that which is the Temple of God because some faithfull lye hid within it but this cannot be the meaning of it for it is meant of a visible Church as if he should say Antichrist shall sit in that which is the Temple of God that is in a true visible Church till he bee vtterly corrupt and fully discouered And no question but that many yeeres after Antichrist fate in the Church it was a true Church So that it is plaine that hypocrites and castawaies in the highest degree are may be of a true visible Church Reas 1 The Reasons of the point are these first the nature of the Gospell requires it that some members of the Church should be reprobates and castawaies for the Gospell 2 Cor. 2.16 is the sauor of death vnto death to some and to others it is the sauour of life vnto life to the wicked it is the sauour of death vnto death the sweetnesse and the comfort of the Gospell drawing them on to professe and to imbrace it for a while but the hardnesse of the practice of it makes them to giue ouer and to fal away at last and so it becomes a sauour of death vnto them Reas 2 Secondly the excellency of the Church and of a Christian profession is such that generally all men desire to bee of it and therfore euen the wicked would seeme to be such and so they ioyne to the outward Communion of the Church though they bee but Reprobates and Castawaies Thirdly it is the corruption of mens hearts to be satisfied and to rest in shadowes but leauing the substance so Reas 3 that if they bee baptized and so receiued into the Church they rest in that and go no further foolishly flattring themselues that all is well when as yet they want the substance of Baptisme and so whereas they think that they are in the way to Heauen they are in the high way to hell Fourthly it is from the subtilty and malice of the Diuell Reas 4 hee it is that sowes the Tares amongst the good Corne Matth. 13.28 he seekes aboue all the disgrace and spoyle of the Church and this he knowes he cannot doe more than by drawing the members and professors thereof into hypocrisie and wickednesse Fifthly else there should be no hypocrites at all vnlesse Reas 5 they be found in the Church For he cannot be an hypocrite vnlesse he make profession of the faith and so be of the visible Church Sixthly the visible Church consists onely of men now Reas 6 men cannot see the heart and therefore if Hypocrites ioyne to the Church she cannot disburden herselfe till she know them by their outward courses and therefore till then she is constrayned to nourish them as her owne members hence it is that reprobates and castawaies are in the visible Church Seuenthly it is for the triall of the faithfull and therefore Reas 7 hypocrites Heretiks and false Brethren are amongst them to proue them as the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 11.19 God will try vs whether we will follow him in his word or them in their heresies and fancies and therefore they are amongst vs euen as the Canaanites were left among the Israelites to proue them whether they would keepe the wayes of the Lord or not Iudg. 2.22 and Chap. 3.1.12 Reas 8 Eighthly Gods goodnesse and readinesse to all intendring to all sorts the meanes of grace is another Reason of it Matth. 22.10 all both good and bad were brought into the wedding Feast hee would haue the bad to come as well as the good that they might haue the tender of grace and hence it is that Reprobates and Castawayes are in the visible Church Reas 9 Ninthly it is so because God would haue the Arguments of his Iustice vpon hypocrites within his Church that the faithfull seeing it practised vpon them it might strike a greater reuerence of God into their hearts Matth. 22.13 1 Cor. 11.30 32. that when the wicked are punished the righteous may take warning therefore there are Reprobates in the Church Reas 10 Lastly such must be in the Church that Discipline may be exercised in cutting them off 1 Cor. 5.4 7. and 2 Cor. 2.7 8. such must be deliuered to Satan that they may bee wonne if it be possible or at least that the faithfull may be admonished by their example and may take heed by their reproaches and censures for when the wicked are punished the righteous will beware Vse 1 The first Vse teacheth vs that if Hypocrites and Castawayes may be and oftentimes are members of a true visible Church then we are not to looke for such a pure and perfect estate of a Church in this World that it should bee without hypocrites and vngodly men in it So long as wee liue here in this World good and bad Wheate and Tares are promiscuously and confusedly scattered and mingled together the vtter and thorow separation of them is respited to the end of the World It passeth the skill and power of man to doe this it is to bee done by the Angels at Christs direction when hee comes to Iudgement Matth. 13.39 40. It is true that a separation from the bad must bee endeauoured by vs here in this life so farre as they are knowne to vs and so farre as wee are able to separate But first it is impossible for vs to know all that are wicked secondly for those we doe know it is impossible also to bee quite separated from
them for then wee must goe out of the World as the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 5.10 howsoeuer some heretikes as the Donatists haue maintained that the visible Church consists onely of the elect and chosen and some of our Diuines haue vsed the same words but the heretikes meant it in one sense and our Diuines in another The heretikes intend it as they speak it and so it is not true but our Diuines meane it principally of the Church inuisible and so it is true that none but Gods chosen are members thereof and when they doe apply it to the visible Church they vnderstand it of the liuing abiding and fruitfull members of the Church and so it is true too that none are liuing members of the visible Church but the chosen but yet there may be rotten and dead members too Secondly this teacheth vs what to esteeme of such as Vse 2 make profession to be of the Church and yet their liues are not answerable to their profession shall wee say presently they are none of the Church Certainely wee must iudge of them as members at least by possession and for ought wee know they may bee members by right too It is very hard and impossible for man to iudge who is an hypocrite and who not because that though hypocrites may discerne themselues by notorious falls yet the faithfull sometimes fall as dangerously as they and therefore wee must leaue that to God who onely knowes the heart in the meane time we may safely say that they are members by possession and for ought we know by right too This is harsh in many mens eares but yet the Doctrine is true and sound and the exceptions against it are easily answered The first exception is this How can these bee members of the true visible Church and yet are not members at all of the Catholike Church I answer Yes they are of the Church to vs both because they seeme so and in charity wee are to hold them so till we see the contrary Yea but doth not the Apostle say 1 Ioh. 2.19 They went out from vs because they were not of vs. I answer this is spoken of them after their falling away but yet while they abode with them they were members by possession though not by right and it is confest of the Apostles that Iudas had obtained fellowship with them and was numbred amongst them besides visible is additum diminuens that is it addeth not to the thing but diminisheth from the strict acceptation so that the wicked reprobates and castawayes may be of the true visible Church though not of the true Church simply The second exception is this How can they bee the members of the Church the body of Christ seeing they haue not Christ to be their Head for Christ is the Head of no Reprobate I answer Yes they are members of that body whereof Christ is the Head though simply he is neither Head to them nor they members to him but he is the Head properly of the faithfull in that body and therefore proportionably he is reckoned the Head of the whole Besides the wicked pretend and counterfeite themselues to bee the members of Christ but Christ neuer pretends and counterfeites himselfe to bee their head and therefore though head and members bee relatiues yet it is so that they may be members of him in their sense and yet he no way pretending to bee their head Lastly hee is their head in that sense that they are his members that is in the shew of the world and in their owne pretence though not in his The third exception But how then is the visible Church the Kingdome of heauen for so it is called many times in the Scripture I answer First it is said so in respect of the faithfull that are in it secondly it is said so because there is the meanes to bring all euen the wicked to heauen thirdly they doe all outwardly professe to be Citizens of heauen and are so to be reputed till there be euident proofe to the contrary and then they are to be cast out Fourth exception But what if all bee hypocrites is that a true visible Church I answer It is impossible for where the Word is truly preached it cannot bee but that there are some that doe sincerely professe Secondly I say that if it were possible yet till it be discerned to be so it is to be held a true visible Church The fifth exception Yea but you confesse your selfe that though they be members yet they are not liuing but dead members and will any man say that a dead member is a member of a liuing body I answer Yes euen as a rotten branch of a tree till it be cut off is a member of the tree as well as the soundest In Reuel 3.1 the case is auouched in this very kinde the Church of Sardis is said to be a dead Church because it had dead members and yet it was a true visible Church And so they may be members by possession and by shew though they bee dead members and so by right are not members for that belongeth onely to the faithfull Thirdly this teacheth vs that we should not be rash to Vse 3 condemne a Church for to be a false Church or no Church because it hath in it many hypocrites and wicked members for you see that true visible Churches haue alwaies hypocrites in them It is true that a Church full of hypocrites may bee called and doth well deserue to bee accounted a corrupt and an vnsound Church yea but so long as there are some it and of it that do openly professe the sauing faith in sincerity though otherwise it be full of wicked men and hypocrites it cannot bee denied to be a Church yea a true visible Church though there be a thousand hypocrites to one true Beleeuer This matter concernes vs neerely for it is one of the maine Reasons alleaged by Browne and Barrow and Greeneway and the rest of the separation to proue vs to bee a false Church Oh say they your Church is a profane multitude promiscuously mingled together of good and bad all were admitted together into the Church and so you continue in it without separation I answer If it were so this might proue vs to be an impure and corrupt Church but not a false Church so long as wee haue the Word and Sacraments openly embraced and obeyed by some amongst vs wee are still a true Church though wee should bee in a miserable and fearefull estate because the wicked if they were not rooted out would bee likely at length to ouerthrow the Church But secondly wee answer It is not so For first for admission we receiue none into our Church that are professedly wicked for our baptisme is administred to none but vpon solemne protestation and promise of the profession of the sauing faith and obedience to the same Now because they are receiued into our Church being young therefore this promise
is not made by themselues but by sureties and when they come to yeeres such sureties as are conscionable and likewise the Ministers call vpon them to consider and performe their promise made in baptisme so then first our Church admits none but such as make solemne protestation of faith and obedience And secondly whereas they alleage that wee let the wicked continue in our Church without separation whereas we should cut them off when we finde them to be hypocrites I answer wee doe separate as much as in vs lies for we labour to haue them separated from vs and also Answ 1 wee labour to separate our selues from them First wee labour their separation from vs desiring their remouall bewailing their wickednesse and our condition that liue in Mesech and Kedar and reprouing them for their sinnes and if that will not serue complayning against them to those that are in Authority that they may bee excommunicate and withall wee are instant with God by prayer to stirre up the hearts of such as are in Authority to execute his Ordinances vpon them wee doe what wee can to separate them from vs and it comes sometime to passe that many are so separated from vs but if they should not that indeed were the Churches sinne and a foule sinne too yet it destroyes not the true being of our Church Secondly Answ 2 if we cannot get them separated from vs yet wee separate our selues from them and that is the separation that the Scripture so much beates vpon in priuate persons as we are more conscionable so wee doe more separate from them from their wills affections and courses yea wee must separate as much as conueniently we may from their persons at least from their sinnes which for our parts wee are perswaded to bee the chiefe separation that the Scripture intends Yea but this is a secret separation say they vnder hand not openly knowne Nay this is a notorious and knowne separation For first it is ingenuously profest on our part to the mouing of their after-hatred and despight against vs wee disclayming them that are lewd swearing and prophane wretches and that openly not caring who know it and likewise it is knowne on their part they vpbraiding vs therefore very reproachfully with the names of Puritanes Precisions holy Brethren and such like because wee will not accompany with them if this bee not an holy and a plaine separation What is I maruell then the matter being so notorious that they are not ashamed to say that wee doe not separate from the wicked this therefore is an horrible slander Yea but say they yee should separate from them in the Assemblies from the Word and the Sacraments I answer rather the wicked should separate from vs in these things where the Assembly and businesse are naught in themselues as at Playhouses and such like there the good must separate but where the Assembly and businesse is good in themselues there the bad must separate and the reason is good for it is none of theirs and the good must tarry and be present for it is their owne right and it is sin to refuse Gods ordinances for the pollution of others 1 Sam. 2.17.24 Yea but say they Can your holines sanctifie them If not then your Congregations are prophane I answer No our holinesse sanctifies not them yet our holinesse being true in vs and openly professed and practised it shal be enough to make vs a true visible Church yea and an holy Congregation in Gods acceptation and in the charitable estimation of our Brethren Yea but say they their filthinesse defiles you and your holy things either really or at least by imputation I answer they defile these holy things to themselues indeed Numb 19.22 compared with Hag. 2.14 15. and Titus 1.15 but not to vs so long as by faith we receiue them neither can they defile vs so long as we communicate not with them in their sinnes no not so much as by imputation Galath 6.3.15 The fourth Vse Seeing wicked men and Reprobates Vse 4 may bee members of a true visible Church this may teach vs to bee wise as Serpents to try before we trust be not too credulous to belieue euery show of profession Our Sauiour saith Matth. 7.15 beware of false Prophets that come to you in sheepes cloathing but inwardly they are rauening Woolues c. And the Apostle Iohn 1 Ioh. 4.1 bids vs Beleeue not euery Sprit but try the Spirits whether they are of God or no. And for this end the gift of discerning of Spirits is giuen to the Church 1 Cor. 12.10 therefore let euery one of vs labour to bee wise in this kinde Vse 5 Lastly this teacheth vs that seeing Hypocrites and castawaies may bee members of a true visible Church wee must therefore take heed that wee bee not carried away with this common error that because wee are members of a true visible Church and haue beene baptized therefore wee shall certainely bee saued But take heed fift and examine and bee alwaies digging into thine owne heart for feare of hypocrisie for though thou makest a good profession as thou thinkest yet there is that corruption in thy heart which if it bee not ript vp before God dayly it will betray thee and preuaile against thee to fall away as many doe in these dayes Let vs take heed therefore as the Apostle doth admonish vs Heb. 3.12 That there bee not in any of vs at any time an euill heart and an vnfaithfull to depart away from the liuing God As great and as bright stars as thou art haue fallen from heauen therefore as the Apostle saith Let euery one that thinks he stands take heed lest hee fall not that he which doth stand can fall but hee that thinks he stands take heed lest he fall Try therefore and examine thy selfe daily fift hypocrisie out of thy heart that so as thou art a member of the Church by possession so by thy standing and continuing in the faith and the sincere profession thereof thou maist shew thy selfe to bee a member by right too And so much for this point that Reprobates and Castawaies may be and often are members of true visible Churches And so much likewise bee spoken of the members of the Church The thirteenth Lecture of the Church AFter that we had spoken of the definition of a true visible Church in the first place and in the second place of the causes of it wee came in the third place to speake of the members of it wherein wee handled such points as it pleased God to afford vnto vs. Now wee come in the fourth place to speake of the notes and markes whereby a visible Church is discerned to be a true Church of God Wee know that all Souldiers haue their Banners and colours vnder which they fight and so hath the Militant Church the Souldiers of Iesus Christ her Colours and Banner to fight vnder So likewise euery Corporation and Company haue
of the Sacraments and profession of Obedience to the requiring of them both that is to that which they both require are the chiefest and most infallible markes of a true visible Church I doe not say that they are the onely markes for many other are assigned and may be admitted but not vpon these properties afore mentioned for they are not essentiall nor better knowne than the Church it selfe as these are therefore these are the chiefe and most infallible markes For proofe of the obseruation looke into Matth. 28.19 Goe teach all Nations baptising them saith our Sauiour in the Name of the Father the Son and the holy Ghost c. What is the businesse our Sauiour sends his Apostles about It was to plant and erect visible Churches in the world how is that to be done Go saith he teach all nations c. First they must teach the Word there is the Word preached secondly Goe and baptize c. there is the Sacraments administred and though but one bee named as that being of most speciall use for the present dispensation of planting Churches yet figuratiuely the other is intended for so you shall find was their practice Act. 2.41 42. where it is said not onely that they did baptize but that they brake bread also there is the Lords supper too and it is not to bee thought that they went beyond their commission in this for it was the Ministers part to deliuer it and the peoples to receiue it So then here is the Word preached and the Sacraments administred and what else are they to doe vers 20. Teaching them to obserue and do c. there is at least profession of Obedience As if Christ should say Let them professe at least that they will obay you else turne away from them and shake off the dust of your feete as a witnesse against them The words are so precise for euery particular in the obseruation and that from our Sauiours owne mouth and containing such an absolute description of the office both of Ministers and people and the intendment being the erecting and settling of true visible Churches that me thinks it is as much as if our Sauiour had said Wheresoeuer these three are performed there let the World take notice of a true visible Church and so from time to time wheresoeuer there is any true Church to the worlds end And what is this but that which I have affirm'd in the obseruation that the preaching of the Word and the administration of the Sacraments and obedience of the people to that which they doe both require are the most infallible and chiefest markes of a true visible Church Another Euangelist reporting the same Commission speakes as much in effect though not in such precise tearmes Mark 16.15 16. Go ye into all the World and preach the Gospell to euery Creature he that shall beleeue and bee baptized shall bee saued c. there is the Word preached and there are the Sacraments as before and there is profession of obedience to them both for if they beleeue they must obey This point is so cleare that it needs no further proofe yet because it is a question betwixt vs and the Papists and also betwixt vs and the separation and likewise among Divines therefore wee will see further proofe of it There are other places of Scripture which auouch the same in effect yet not so pregnantly as these doe Ioh. 10.4 our Sauiour saith He goes before his sheepe that is before his people and they heare his voyce and follow him How doth Christ go before his people He goeth before them in the Word and in the Sacraments leading them in the wayes of saluation for the Word is there expresly named My voyce and vnder that the Sacraments are figuratiuely to be vnderstood And they heare it and follow him there is obedience Our Sauiour alludes to the custome of the Shepheards in that Countrey that were wont to tune a voyce to their sheepe which they hearing and knowing did all follow Now this voyce of Christ is his Word and his Sacraments are parts thereof therefore if yee aske who are the sheepe of Christ The answer is ready They that heare the voyce of Christ and follow him As who should say Where is a true visible Church The Answer is where the Word is truly preached and at least professed to be obeyed The like speech is in the 27. verse of the same Chapter So likewise in Ephes 5.26 the Apostle saith that Christ gaue himselfe for his Church that he might sanctifie it and cleanse it by the washing of water through the Word Apply these words to the visible Church then there is the Word and Water that is Baptisme and vnder that Sacrament the Lords Supper is implied and there is profession of obedience for they are sanctified and cleansed so that wheresoeuer these are there is a true visible Church Answerable vnto these assertions you shall find it by experience to haue been from the beginning looke into Paradise Gen. 2.16 17. there is the Word Gods Commandement giuen to our first Parents Yee shall not eate c. and there were the Sacraments the Tree of life verse 9. purposely to signifie and to seale vnto them eternall life if they did obey and there was also their obedience acknowledged in that they accepted of their estate and that vpon that condition If any doubt of this it is plainely laid downe Gen. â 4 Where the woman acknowledged that they were bound not to eate of that Tree so there is their profession of Obedience So you see how it was with the Church in Paradise before the fall Now let vs see how it was with the Church out of Paradise after the fall Gen. 3.15 There was the promise of the Gospell there is the Word preached and Gen. 4.3 4. There were the Sacrifices there was Caine and Abel offering Sacrifices which were representations of Christs owne Sacrifice of himselfe and consequently of the Sacrifices of the new Testament and there was also their profession of Obedience in that they brought their Sacrifices vnto God no doubt but Adam their Father taught them the Doctrine of the Gospell and how they ought to worship God and they profest obedience to that he taught both Caine as well as Abel for then they were both members of the visible Church so heere is the Word and the Sacraments and Obedience profest to them both and so a true visible Church Likewise that in Gen. 9. from the eighth to the seuenteenth verse In Noahs time after the floud there was Gods Couenant made with Noah so there is the Word and there was the Bow set in the Cloudes there was the Sacrament and thirdly their profession of obedience too for it is a Couenant which intends obedience on Noahs part for else how is it a Couenant if it be not condescended to on both parts And so also in Abrahams time Gen. 17 4 7.10.23 in the 4. and 7. verses
God makes a couenant with Abraham there is the Word and in the 10. vers there is the Sacrament Circumcision and in the 23. verse there is Abrahams obedience He circumcised Ismael and all the males in his house So likewise when God sent to gather his people out of Egypt first hee deliuers them his Word by Moses Exo. 3.15 and 6.6 and he giues them the Sacrament of the Passeouer Exo. 12.3 and in the eight and twenty verse of that Chapter there is the peoples obedience The Children of Israel went and did as the Lord had commanded Moses and Aaron euen so did they And what was the Law and Sacrifices in the former Testament but euen as the Word and Sacraments are in the new Testament And did not the Lord require and receiue of the people a precise promise of obedience euen before hee prescribed them either Law or Sacrifices This wee may see hee did Exod. 19.5.8 God sent Moses to the people there before hee deliuered them his Law and before hee prescribed their sacrifices to know whether they would obey or not and they said they would So that vnder the Law there was the Word and the Sacraments and profession of obedience in the people and so a true visible Church And so Ioshua renewing the true worship of God Ios 1.16.18 redresseth the things amisse and brings in the Law and the Passe-ouer and the people they promise obedience in all things euen as they obeyed Moses And so in the 2 King 23.2 3 21 22 23. When Iosiah restored the Church of God First hee caused the words of the booke of the Couenant to be reade to the people in the second verse so there was the Word and in the 21. verse there the King restored the Passeouer so there is the Sacrament and in the third verse there is their obedience for the King made a Couenant with the Lord and all the people stood to it And thus likewise it was in the time of Ezra as you may read Chap. 7.8 And also in the time of Nehemiah Chap. 8. 9. they restored the Word and Sacraments and made a Couenant with God wherein they professed their obedience and so were restored to bee a true visible Church So then these must needs be the principall markes and notes whereby a true visible Church is discerned because they are not onely in the instituting of a true visible Church but also in the renewing and restoring of it when it is corrupted It is in this case as with a Campe in the field who as they are gathered at the first to their Colours and Banners so likewise if the Campe bee put to flight by the enemy the Generall hangs out and displaies his Colours and Ensignes that so they that are scattered may gather to them againe and that so they may bee a Campe as before So it is with Gods Church when it is put to the worst when it is corrupted and polluted hee displayes the Ensignes and Banners of his Word and Sacraments that so whosoeuer is fallen away may enter into Couenant againe and become a member of the true visible Church and fight vnder Gods Banner as well as hee did before Thus wee see how it was in the former Testament that these were the true marks of a true visible Church and so it is also in the new Testament I will giue you a patterne or example onely in two Churches and by them you may esteeme of al the rest The first is the Church of Ierusalem Act. 2.14 41 42. In the fourteenth verse it is said Peter lifted vp his voice c. there is the word preached and in verse 41. there is the Sacrament of Baptisme they that gladly receiued his Word were baptized and in verse 42. there is the Sacrament of the Lords Supper vnder the name of breaking of bread and there is also their profession of obedience for they continued in the Apostles Doctrine and fellowship and breaking of bread and prayer and so there was a true visible Church The second patterne is the Church of Corinth 1 Corinth 1.13 there was Baptisme and in the 1 Corinth 11.23 There was the Lords Supper and Chap. 15.1 there was the Word preached and also their obedience for the Apostle Paul preacht vnto them the Gospell which they receiued and continued in So that these are the chiefe and most principall markes of a true visible Church And where these are the Word truely preached the Sacraments rightly administred and profession of obedience to that which they doe both require there is a true visible Church of God The ancient Fathers doe acknowledge this in effect for they say that the Word preached and the Sacraments administred are the chiefest markes of a true visible Church but there must be obedience to them both for that is the Life of all and indeed euen the Papists themselues when they are out of controuersie doe grant the Word and Sacraments are the chiefest and clearest markes of a true visible Church And so much for the proofes Reas 1 The reasons of the obseruation are these First the Word and Sacraments are the causes and the definition of a true visible Church as wee have shewed and therefore must needes bee the most infallible markes of it But you will say how can the same things be the causes and definition and also the signes and markes too Yes very well As for instance the Sunne-shine is the cause and definition as also the infallible marke and signe of the Day and so the Word and Sacraments being the causes and definition of a true visible Church must needes also bee the clearest and most infallible signes and markes of it Reas 2 Secondly they must needes bee infallible markes of a true visible Church which are alwayes found wheresoeuer a Church is planted or wheresoeuer it is continued or wheresoeuer it is restored but the Word and Sacraments and obedience are found in all these therefore these are the most infallible notes of a true visible Church In the first planting Math. 28.19 and in the continuing Act. 2.41 42. and in the restoring as Ioshua's and Iosiah's times c. as we have shewed before Reas 3 Thirdly wheresoeuer Moses is taught and obeyed with his Ceremonies there is a Synagogue of the Iewes where the Alcoran is taught and Mahomet observed there is a Church of Mahometans So likewise where the Gospell of Christ is taught and his Sacraments administred and obedience yeelded to them there is a true Church of Christ Fourthly where there is good wheat sowen and thriues and comes up in the blade is not that a field of wheat So likewise where the Word is preached and the Sacraments administred and profession of obedience to them both is not this a true Church Not that profession onely makes a true Church but because as I have shewed it cannot be but whereas these are there is some that doe sincerely professe Fifthly is not shee a right
the true Church and Christ and his Apostles must be Heretikes Lastly for vnitie and consent that is no Note vnlesse it be vnity and consent in the faith and sauing truth of God so that still all their Notes runne vpon this maine point of Faith and sauing Truth which is our Note For how doth the Church of Rome know her selfe to be a true Church Surely by the Word whereby they proue that shee was once a true Church that is the ground of all So that their Notes of Antiquitie Succession Multitude and Vnitie or Consent came in but to second that prouing by these that therefore she is so still because by the Word it is proved first that she hath been a true Church and so that she cannot erre doe they not labour by all might and maine to proue it by the Word that so their Church may be yeelded to be Catholike so that still they iustifie their Church by the Word as well as they can as that being indeed the onely witnesse to iustifie any Church by Also if an heresie arise how doe they disproue it but by the Word principally So that still the Word by their owne practice whatsoeuer for a shift and for contention-sake they professe is the best and truest witnesse of a true or a false of a Catholike or Hereticall Church yea they themselues put these very things into the definition of a true visible Church that is the VVord and the Sacraments and Profession and that chiefly as Bellarmine therefore by their owne confession we that haue these markes are more certainely a true visible Church than they that haue any other markes whatsoeuer So much for the reproofe of these aduersaries that except against this Doctrine Vse 2 The second Vse is for confirmation to vs that our standing is good in this Church because wee haue the true markes of a visible Church I say not that we haue a pure Church free from all corruption we must pray against the corruptions of it but I say we haue a true Church for we haue the VVord as truly and sincerely preached in our Church as in any Church and so we haue the Sacraments rightly administred and if I should grant that any thing were miscarried by the wearing of a Garment or such like thing yet it hurts not the thing it selfe And so for Obedience it is true that many doe not professe obedience but rather prophanenesse and yet some there are that doe professe truly and sincerely Therefore let vs not doubt of our standing but that it is good and let vs praise God for these good meanes and labour to profit by them lest God take them from vs and giue them to others that shall bring forth better fruits than wee haue done And so much bee spoken of the Notes and Markes whereby a true visible Church is discerned The fourteenth Lecture of the Church WEe haue spoken as you may remember concerning the Church visible first of the Definition of it secondly of the causes of it thirdly of the memhers of it fourthly of the notes and markes of it Now wee are to speake in the fifth place according to the order set downe of the gouernment of it And it followes orderly for when we haue seene what this Church is and the causes whereby it is and the members whereof it consists and the notes and markes whereby it is discerned from all other companies then it followes orderly to know in the next place what gouernment this Church hath first whether it hath any at all and secondly if it haue any to know what gouernment this is that is the point then wee are to speake to namely Church gouernment A point in my iudgement that in regard of it selfe needs not to be so exactly looked into and precisely stood vpon now as heretofore but yet in regard of many vnhappy differences and inconueniences that haue risen about it and beene occasionâd by it in the Church of God therefore to satisfie the Consciences of some that are weake and to stoppe the mouthes of others that are clamorous humourous and peruerse and to maintaine peace and vnity in the house of God and to iustifie the State of all reformed Churches professing the sauing faith of Iesus Christ that howsoeuer they differ from one another in the matter of Church-gouernment as some haue many faylings and sore blemishes in their Gouernment yet all are true Churches of God I say in these respects I know not any one point of Religion not fundamentall so necessary to bee throughly sought into and aduisedly and duely to bee considered of Therefore in this regard I purpose to speake of it as God shall enable mee That which I purpose to speake concerning this point I will reduce to these heads First I will speake of the harmes and euils that haue beene raised and that haue happened by this question of Church-Gouernment secondly I will shew what is meant by Church-Gouernment thirdly I will shew how needefull it is in the Church Fourthly whether there bee a precise Rule left by the Apostles for this Gouernement Fifthly if there bee not then what is to bee done in this case Hee that resolues mee in these points resolues mee of all that can bee spoken concerning Church-Gouernment Wee will beginne therefore with the first point The harmes and euils that haue been raised vp in Gods Church hereby Infinite are the euils which this matter of Church-Gouernment hath occasionally bred and brought forth in the Church of God I say occasionally not of it selfe for the thing in its owne nature is holy and good and therefore naturally can yeeld no such bad fruits but occasionally as being abused by the malice of Satan and the corruption of mans heart hence it is that it brings forth such bad effects The fault is partly in the Gouernours and partly in the gouerned First the Gouernors sometimes when they bee proud and hauty contemning their inferiours striuing with equals aspiring to the highest places as is euident in the Papall gouernment And some tokens of bad Gouernours the Scriptures giue vs as Couetous giuen to filthy Lucre abusing their places and Authority to their owne priuate gaine negligent and carelesse like Gallio in the Acts making no conscience of the faithfull execution of their Office Secondly there are faults in those that are Gouerned some ambitiously seeking for higher places than they are fit for some are enuious maligning and spiting their superiours some are sensuall despising Gouernment some are ill-tongued speaking euill of those in Authority some are obstinate and rebellious resisting their orders and proceedings and will not endure their necke vnder any yoke Lastly some are humourous and peeuish denying that power set ouer them to bee lawfull labouring for innouations and changes and new platformes of gouernment of their owne deuising contrary to that already established These and the like Aduantages hath the enemy from time to time wrought vpon
as by his direction are established we are free indeed from sinne that it should not raigne ouer vs and we are free from Satan that he cannot condemne vs and we haue a freedome from the Law that wee are not subiect to the curse of it but yet we are still bound to doe that which the Law commands and so to obey our Gouernours and to submit our selues to outward Gouernment onely we are free from them in our Consciences that they should not be Lords ouer that Yea but say they wee are a Law vnto our selues wee need not any Rulers A proud allegation from a presumptuous spirit who is there amongst vs that hath made any triall of his heart for obedience to God but is guilty to himselfe that he is dull and backward and needs reproofes and admonitions and censures and all too little to keepe him within the compasse of obedience the humble soule feeles such a rebelliousnesse within it selfe that it cryes out not to God onely but to man too O I am a miserable sinner I pray yee looke to mee watch ouer me reprooue me exhort me censure me terrifie me with shame and punishment for my sinnes for my rebellious heart must be so bridled or else it will breake forth outragiously into sinne Wee know what the Apostle said of himselfe Rom. 7. That he was sold vnder sinne Therefore this comes from a proud spirit in them to say they haue no need of Gouernment because they are a law vnto themselues We see the inconueniences that it breeds in particular men what would the inconuenience be to the whole body if it were suffered in generall surely much more as it was with the Israelites when there was no King in Israel so would it be in the Church if there were no outward Gouernment euery man would doe what he lift Secondly it reproues those that hold Church-gouernment Vse 2 as an indifferent thing they thinke it no great matter whether there be any or not it may bee or it may not be say they and yet the Church may doe well enough But these are sufficiently disproued by the former inconueniences that follow where no Gouernment is And had this been the mind of Christ and his Apostles they would neuer haue taken such precise order for it in euery Church And surely the Churches that maintaine this Doctrine are not the Churches of the Saints for in all the Churches of the Saints God is the Author not of confusion but of peace and order 1 Cor. 14.33 and so likewise that particular member that maintaines it is no sound member of Gods Church Vse 3 The third vse is for reproofe of those that hold outward Gouernment essentially necessary to the Church as if the Church without this could haue no being at all I for my part desire and would gladly go as farre as I see Christ and his Apostles haue gone before me and where they stay there would I stay too I find that the Church can neuer be long nor well without Gouernment but yet it may be sometimes without it and yet bee a true Church It is true of the inward Gouernment for where that is not it is not possible that the Church should haue any being at all but it is not so of the outward Therefore we must rightly distinguish betwixt the inward and the outward Gouernment otherwise we shall run into many absurdities First the inward is meerely spiritual the outward is for the most part bodily that is such as affects the eare or the eye or some other parts onely it is thus farre spirituall in regard of the end it aimes at that is to make vs spiritually minded Secondly the inward is proper to God and reserued to him onely the outward though it be from God too yet it is committed to the administration of men Thirdly the inward is peculiar to the faithfull and elect alone God rules in their hearts and consciences iustifying and sanctifying them and none others the outward is common to all that professe themselues to be members though they be hypocrites Fourthly the inward is the highest and principall the outward is but a seruiceable dispensation fitted to the inward Fifthly the inward seconds the outward and makes it effectuall and fruitfull the outward doth but leade vs by the hand as it were to the inward I note this difference the rather because many men doe clamorously exclaime that Christ is robbed of the one halfe of his Kingdome when that outward forme which they pretend is not obserued And this is the Brownists exception You say they deny Christ to be your King because you owne not his Discipline which he hath prescribed I am ãâã the Apostle Gods Kingdome consists noâ of meates ãâã drinkes and of outward Rites but of righteousnesse and peace and ioy in the holy Ghost the principal part of God Kingdome is when hee rules by his Spirit in the hearts of his children and therefore if there were any such Discipline prescribed by the Word as they pretend yet wee should not lose the one halfe of Christs Kingdome though it were not obserued Happily it is not knowne to them that doe not obserue it and then it is no Rebellion if it be knowne by them the sinne is much the greater if it bee not obserued But yet Christ may still exercise his Kingdome in the hearts of many members of the Church by his Spirit though this were wanting The case may seeme to bee well paraleld by our outward and inward worship in prayer the outward worship is but an appurtenance to the inward for the inward may be true without the outward And so Discipline is rather an appurtenance to Gods Kingdome than the Kingdome it selfe so that we see that Gods Church may be without Discipline though it cannot be well nor long without it where outward Gouernment is wanting the Church may bee defectiue and maimed yea halfe dead in outward shew at least and yet a true Church still Yeâ but are not the Word and the Sacraments parts of the outward Gouernment and they are necessary to the very being of the Church âherefore some part of the outward Gouernment is essentiall to the Church I answer That they are not necessary to themselues but by accident because they ãâ¦ã to the inward as that it cannot be without this And besides the Word and the Sacraments are not so much of the outward Gouernment of themselues but rather the carriage and manner of vsing of them is of the outward gouernment Lastly I answer they are simply necessary as they are the causes and gathering of the Church but not as they are parts of outward gouernment As Moses his message and gathering of the Israelites to the Lord was one thing his gouerning of them another So that the Word and Sacraments must be considered in both these respects and so in respect of gathering the Church they are simply necessary not in respect of gouerning of it So
that outward Gouernment is not simply necessary to the being of the Church but to the well-being onely Vse 4 Fourthly seeing there is an outward Gouernment necessary in Gods Church for the well-being of it then this should teach vs to rest content with that which we enioy and to be careful to liue in obedience to it and to be thankfull for it and to bee earnest with God by prayer for the supply of it where it is wanting for though it concernes not our life yet it concernes our health though it concernes not the being yet it concernes the well being of the Church and euery man is to make conscience of it in his place both those that gouerne that they gouerne according to Gods word and those that obey that they obey according to Gods Word Vse 5 Lastly this reprooues those that take vpon them not as men and Ministers to exercise this Gouernment but they will bee Lords they will take vpon them against Gods Word to deuise a new Gouernment So the Pope he will not onely exercise the Gouernment as a Minister but as a Lord. The Apostles Rule is directly against it 1 Pet. 5.3 where he giues all Ministers charge that they should rule not as Lords ouer Gods heritage c. yet the Pope hee will be Head and Lord ouer all Churches on earth Yea but say the Papists though wee say he is Head of the Church yet we meane a ministerial Head as I haue said heretofore the very name of the Head of the Church is harsh and dangerous yet this word Ministeriall qualifies it well if it be soberly vnderstood it may agree to a particular but neuer to the generall Church ouer all the World as the Pope challengeth it And so much for this point The fifteenth Lecture of the Church WEe haue already entred into the businesse concerning Church Gouernment In handling whereof wee propounded these things in order to discourse vpon First of the harmes and euils that this matter hath occasionally brought forth in Gods Church Secondly what is meant by these words Church and Gouernment Thirdly how necessary it is in the Church Fourthly whether there bee any prescript forme of Church-Gouernment for euerie particular set downe in the Word Fiftly if there be not then what is to bee done in this case Of the three former wee haue already heard Now wee are as God shall enable vs to speake of the fourth Whether there bee any prescript forme of Church-Gouernement in euery particular set downe in the Word It is naturall to euery man when hee heares that such a good thing there is and that it is behoouefull and necessary to his owne vse to haue a longing desire after it he would then faine know where it is be to be had and how hee may come by it I doubt not but this is your pure minde in this case you haue heard that there is a Church-gouernment you haue seene also how necessary it is to the well-being of the whole Church and the members thereof Now you would cast about to see where it is to bee had that so you may bee made partakers of it For the satisfaction of this your desire I will propound it here by way of question Whether there be any prescript forme of Church-gouernment in euerie particular to bee found in the Word For if it bee found any where surely it must be found in the Word For first it being Gods owne Ordinance as you haue heard it must haue Gods owne warrant and ordinarily there is no warrant from God but in his Word Secondly that which is to bee gouerned being the Church the House of the liuing God it must bee fashioned to his owne mind for who is to prescribe Orders for the gouerning of the House but the Master of the house And who shall prescribe Orders for this House the Church to bee gouerned by but Iesus Christ the Lord and Master of this House And wee cannot know the mind of the Lord but by the Spirit of the Lord and Gods Spirit reueales Gods minde onely by Gods Word Therefore wee must doe in this case as in all other doubtfull and difficult cases in Religion Flie to the golden Rule Isai 8.20 To the Law and to the Testimony if they speake not according to this Word it is because they haue no light in them Gods Word must bee consulted withall and what that faith must bee embraced If wee haue not the light of Gods Word in it we are blind and dumbe and no light is in vs at all This Rule of the Prophet is seconded by our Sauiour himselfe Ioh. 5.39 Search the Scriptures c. they testifie of me not onely of the person of Christ who or what hee is but of his minde what hee would haue vs to doe in all our courses Now what the Scripture saith and what order it takes in this kinde may be truly and plainely deliuered in these two Positions First that the whole substance of Church-gouernment is so set downe in Gods Word as that euery particular Church may receiue instruction how to bee gouerned by it Secondly that there is not any one set particular forme of Church-Gouernment so set downe in the Scripture that euery Church may receiue instruction thereby how to be gouerned in euery particular ceremonie and discipline These two positions being well vnderstood doe teach vs all things needfull to bee knowne in this point There may seeme to bee some contradiction betwixt them the one affirming that there is a forme of Church Gouernment set downe in the Word the other denying it But this is onely in shew a Contradiction and is easily reconciled by this distinction It is one thing to speake of the generall another thing to speake of the particular The affirmatiue Position saith That it is wholly set downe there in the generall and partly in the particular The negatiue saith It is not there wholy in euery particular These Positions I purpose to deliuer by way of Obseruation that so I may speake the more plentifully vpon them and that they may bee the fitter for your vnderstanding I will beginne with the first which is this namely Doctr. 1 That the whole substance of Church-Gouerment is so set downe in Scripture that euerie particular Church may receiue instruction and direction thereby how they ought to bee gouerned This Doctrine I doubt not but it is the certaine Truth of God Matth. 28.20 Teaching them to obserue and doe whatsoeuer I haue commanded you First wee must here presuppose the necessity of Church-gouernment as I haue taught before and secondly that it is Gods ordinance as I haue also before shewed and then it must needes follow that Christ gaue it in charge to his Apostles and so they taught it and that not by preaching onely but by writing too For what they preached they writ the substance of it so that euen in their writings at least the substance of this businesse is
bee done but there are generalls from which and some particulars by which the rest are to bee drawne and measured That is the first Reason the impossibility of it Reas 2 Secondly if it were possible yet it is inconuenient and vnfit fit for euerie seuerall Nation and Countrey haue their seuerall States and Customes and ciuill Gouernment so that that which is decent in one is not decent in another that which will stand with some ciuill Gouernment may not stand with another and therefore it is vnfit to impose the same particulars on the Churches in euery seuerall Gouernment As for Instance it is a decent thing in some Churches to weare long haire in some it is not In some Churches it is decent to haue the head couered when they prophesie in some it is not therfore where its decent it may bee done where it is not decent it may not be done so that Decency is held still in the generall though that the particulars faile and differ as farre as the East is from the West Reas 3 Thirdly some things we haue must haue in our Church Gouernment which in the Apostles times and many yeares after was not so and that is the Christian Magistrate who hath a chiefe stroke in Church gouernment that by right from God who dares deny it And therefore it was neuer meant that the same particulars should bee in all Churches And so no particular forme of Church-gouernment is left in the Word in euery particular whereunto all Churches are to conforme Reas 4 Lastly some things they had in the Apostles times by practice Act. 6.1 and there was Commandement about it too as well as about other offices as widdowes 1 Tim. 5.3 and yet this is not of necessitie required in any reformed Church So much for the Reasons Vse 1 The Vses are these First this should teach vs to moderate and stay our selues and to set our harts at rest froÌ seeking after such a particular precise and necessary forme of Church-gouernment for euerie case in Gods Word It is but vaine labour let vs neuer think to find it for the generall we may and for many particulars but for euery particular we may not How many excellent wits haue euen tyred themselues out in this businesse How long and how grieuously haue many learned and holy men vexed themselues about this Question and yet cannot agree among themselues Some pressing more particulars than others as that the chiefe Gouernour is but for a yeere or by turnes c. Yea how haue some and how doe some to this day wrest Scripture laying violent hands on Gods owne holy Booke sometimes putting out somwhat as Timothies Bishopricke in the Postscript to the second Epistle to Timothie so sometime they put in though not into the Text yet cunningly they adde it as in Eph. 4.11 where it is said Pastors and Teachers they say and some Pastors and some Teachers to make them a diuerse Office so likewise they mis-interpret as in Phil. 1.1 where they will haue Bishops to signifie lay-Elders a thing neuer heard of that they were called Bishops and so they are exceeding unconscionable in handling the Word in this businesse Obiect and all to maintaine their owne conceit of Gouernement But you will say was not the Church of the Iewes prouided for in euery particular And why then is not ours as well prouided for as theirs I answer First Answ that the Church of the Iewes was a particular Nationall Church and so might the better be prouided for in particular Secondly I answer that some particulars were not prescribed by them yea I say further that the certaine forme of Church-gouernment amongst them in euery respect is not at this day knowne by any and yet wee haue the Scriptures where this was recorded For my owne part I professe I cannot by all my poore endeauours and small reading come to any full vnderstanding in euery particular of that Gouernment neither could I euer heare or reade of any that could And so likewise I professe for matter of Church-gouernment now vnder the new Testament by all my labours and endeauours and prayers vnto God I could neuer see it in euery particular set downe in the Word For the generall substance it is and for some particulars enough to receiue some good direction for the rest but in euery particular I could neuer see it Vse 2 The second Vse is for refutation and reproofe of all such as pretend their particular Gouernment to bee Gods ordinance and condemne all others As first the Papists they alleage this that their Gouernment is Gods Ordinance for Christ say they when hee was on earth minding to erect one vniuersall head ouer all as his substitute and that all the Churches in the world should be at his becke and Gouernment First he erected it in Peter and from him it came to the Pope and so it is to contiene for euer and therefore say they whosoeuer is not vnder this head is no part of Gods Church But of all oppositions to this Obseruation this hath the least colour of truth and these opposites haue least colour of Scripture for them of all other for besides that there is no precept nor example for it in Scripture they are both most directly against it First for precept looke in Luk. 22.25.26 The Kings of the Gentiles raigne ouer them c. but it shall not be so among you c. there is our Sauiours precept directly against it And so for example looke in Act. 15.13 We shall see that Iames Bishop of Ierusalem moderates the matter in question and giues sentence in it which is the Office of a Bishop and which Peter should haue done if hee had been head of the whole Church Besides what meant Paul to write to Rome and to Corinth and Ephesus and other Churches and to prescribe Orders for them if Peter had been Head it had been his Office and he must haue performed it and if he were dead why did not his Successour doe it Likewise when commandement came from heauen for reformation of the seuen Churches in Asia why were they not reuealed to Peter or he being dead to the Pope his Successour but that they must be reuealed to Iohn in Pathmos if the Pope had been Head of the Churches the Epistles should haue been sent by him or at least by Iohn from him So that they haue no colour for their Gouernment Lastly this reproues those of the Presbytery that say that their Gouernment and their Rulers which they require are plainely set downe in the Word and is an ordinance of God to endure for euer Yet this is not sufficiently furnished in euery particular for first they are not certaine whether the Office of a Pastor and Teacher be diuerse or if they be so then secondly they know not whether they may not be in one and the same person thirdly whether of necessitie all these must bee in euery particular Congregation so
that it doth not suffice that they bee in some parts of the Church where most need is And lastly the Christian Magistrate who hath a chiefe stroke in Gouernment they speake nothing of him neither doe they interpret any of those places where the Apostle speakes of Rulers of the Christian Magistrate though I am verily perswaded that it is to bee vnderstood of them And therefore they erre in these particulars And so wee see that there is not any one particular forme of Church-gouernment set downe in Scripture which euery particular Church is precisely bound to obserue as prescribing to it euery particular in Gouernment The sixteenth Lecture of the Church HAuing propounded fiue principall heads to bee treated vpon touching Church-gouernment as namely First the harmes and euils that this matter hath occasioned in Gods Church Secondly what is meant by these words Church and Gouernment Thirdly how necessary it is in Gods Church Fourthly whether there be any prescript Rule in Gods Word for it And lastly if there bee not then what is to bee done in that case I haue proceeded in the foure former as God hath enabled mee Now I come to speake of the fifth namely That if God hath not ordayned any prescript forme in his Word for euerie particular in gouernment then what is to bee done in this case The Resolution whereof it is to bee fetcht from that which hath been formerly spoken For whereas euery particular Church must haue her particular gouernment and the Word hath not prescribed any one set forme for all Churches to obserue in euerie particular as I haue shewed in the second Obseruation of the former Lecture Therefore euery particular Church out of their owne power and wisedome and being guided by the generall forme set downe in the Scriptures as oft as necessity requires must make the best supply and prouision for themselues herein that they can howbeit because the whole substance of Church-gouernment is set downe in the Word c. as I shewed in the first Obseruation of the former Lecture Therefore the Church must not be presumptuous and licentious as if it were arbitrary and as if they might ordaine and do what they list But they must carefully see that whatsoeuer prouision they make in this kinde bee such as may well stand with those generall rules and directions which the word affords I take not vpon mee here to define what is prescribed in Gods word what not this is a hard taske too curious for mee and too tedious for you That is left to the enquirie of the particular Churches euery one for it selfe and the promise of the Spirit to leade the Church into all Truth of speciall vse for this purpose both to instruct the Church what is prescribed and what is not as also to helpe and direct them what to take and what to leaue and how to behaue themselues in such cases of Gouernment wherein they are destitute of particular warrant for each particular case from the word yet because I would faine informe you throughly of the whole businesse so farre as is needfull to know I will God willing inlarge my discourse farther than I thought to haue done and labour to rip it vp from the very bottome The whole forme of Church-gouernment as I conceiue consists of three principalls or Pillars as I may call them First of some Actions and duties to bee performed in the Church Secondly of some Persons or Officers that are to performe these duties in the Church And thirdly of some Lawes and rules that these persons are to be directed by in the execution of these actions and duties which are to bee done in the Church And if once you can tell these things first what is to be done in Church-Gouernment secondly by whom it must bee done and thirdly how and after what manner and vpon what ground and with what Conditions they are to bee done you may sit downe well satisfied and resolued in this point In the handling of all these points I shall bee in danger either to be too intricate or too tedious too intricate if I should handle them ioyntly all together or too tedious if I should frame a seuerall discourse for each particular by it self To preuent both I wil first propound them all in a generall view by themselues and then I will instance in two or three particular duties fitting them with their Officers and Lawes that so any man of vnderstanding may learne thereby to doe the like in all the rest First wee will beginne with the Duties or Actions to be done in Church-Gouernment haply I shal not touch them all but I will labour to touch the chiefe and principall and those to which all the rest may bee referred The principall Duties are these First Order must be taken that the Word and Sacraments and Prayers bee had in the Church Secondly there must be election of Officers from time to time as occasion shall require Thirdly Duties of Charitie must bee carefully and religiously practised Fourthly censures and proceedings against Offendors must be executed Fifthly order must be takeÌ for calling publike Assemblies Lastly order must bee taken for the ouersight of all these things To beginne with the first Order must bee taken for the Word and Sacraments and Prayers I ioyne and couch all these together because there is a most neere and necessary league and affinitie betwixt them For as the Word is to beget faith so the Sacraments as seales and pledges accompany it for the more palpable Assurance of ouâ increasing in it and Prayer is to bee ioyned with them both that they may bee effectuall and powerfull for edification First for the Word order must bee taken that it may bee had in the Church first the Canonicall bookes of the old and new Testament must bee extant And how must they bee extant Surely in their owne originall languages because if there bee any corruption in the Translation wee may runne to the Originall so that it must be had in the originall languages And in what Copies Surely the best that be to be had But what then euery one cannot vnderstand these languages they may bee in a Nation whose language is not the Mother-Tongue What must bee done then Surely wee must get the most faithfull and best Translations that are and when they are got what must the Church see to bee done with them First some of these Copies must bee laid vp in a safe and secret place that if Desolation should come yet the written Word may bee preserued so the booke of the Law 2 Chron. 34.14 which was thought to bee written by Moses owne hand was found in a secret place where no doubt it had been laid vp by Gods speciall prouidence to bee preserued from that common hauock which was in the Land so that some Copies must bee laid vp in safe and secret places Yea but that is not enough but there must bee some extant
in places of publike and religious Assemblies as it may seeme to bee in our Sauiours time Luk. 4.16 17. where our Sauiour comming into the Temple there was a book of the Prophecy of Isaiah deliuered to him So that they must bee extant in the publike Assemblies And how must they bee extant there Not as dumbe shewes but as the liuely voyce of God to bee read openly so was the case Act. 13.27 The word of the Prophets were read euery Sabbath Day And not onely so but it must bee preacht too that is conscionably expounded and applied So you may read Act. 13.15 that there were Lectures of the Law and of the Prophets And that the Ruler of the Synagogue sent to Paul and Barnabas saying That if they had any word of exhortation they should say on And this is our Sauiours charge Mark 16.15 Goe preach the Gospell to euery Creature And so it is the Apostles charge to Timothy 2 Tim. 4.2 Preach the Word bee instant c. And this is so necessary as that it is the power of God to saluation Rom. 1.16 we cannot bee saued without it And it is impossible wee should beleeue without the preaching of the Word How shall they beleeue in him of whom they haue not heard and how shall they heare without a Preacher Rom. 10.14 And this was the practice both of Christ and of his Apostles they preacht the Word And as the Word must bee taught so it must bee heard vnderstood and obeyed therefore our Sauiour saith Luk. 11.28 Blessed are they that heare the Word of God and keepe it And therefore the Apostle Colos 3.16 saith Let the Word of God dwell in you plenteously hee vseth a very elegant Speech as if hee should say Let it not come as a Stranger to tarry with you for a little while but let it dwell with you c. And as it must bee heard and obeyed so it must bee diligently conferred vpon that is it which is commended in the men of Berea Act. 17.11 that they searched the Scriptures to try whether the things were so that Paul taught them So there must bee care had for the Word wee see Secondly there must be care had for the Sacraments first that they be vsed and none other which Christ instituted and secondly that they bee administred in the same manner that our Sauiour did administer them so it is commanded Matth. 28.19 Go teach all nations baptizing them c. there is the Sacrament of Baptisme inioyned and in the 1 Cor. 11.23 there is the Lords Supper and the practice of them appeares in both the Epistles to the Corinthians and by name for the Lords Supper in that first Epistle cha 11. v. 25. where the Apostle deliuers not onely the substance of it but in some measure the circumstances of it also Lastly the Duty of Prayer that must bee had in the Church that prayers must bee publikely made in the Church we haue the exhortation of the Apostle to it 1 Tim. 3.1 I exhort that first of all Prayers bee made for all men c. where hee intends it of publike Prayer and exhorts to it as to a chiefe duty I exhort that first of all prayers bee made c. and so in the 1 Cor. 14.16 And the practice of the Apostles is answerable to this Act. 1.14 after Christs assension they continued with one accord in prayer c. So you see how that in well-gouerned Churches the Word and Sacraments and Prayer are to bee had and vsed Wee haue an example for all these together Act. 2 41 42. where it is said That they which gladly receiued the Word were baptized and they continued in the Apostles Doctrine and fellowship and breaking of Bread and Prayer So there was the Word and the Sacraments and Prayer Here many good and profitable obseruations might bee had but they are here onely handled as by the way and wee haue handled some of them before in the markes and notes of a true visible Church and the maine thing in them rests to bee handled in the instances when wee come to them So much for the first point that the Word and the Sacraments and Prayer must bee had in the Church The second point is election of Officers from time to time as occasion requires this must bee had too for a duty to bee performed necessarily requires an Officer to performe it And the Duties being of sundrie kindes so must the Officers bee too that manage them else there would bee disorder and confusion and none must intrude or thrust themselues into such places of their owne heads for that were intolerable presumption Heb. 5.4 No man taketh this honour to himselfe vnlesse he be chosen of God as Aaron was there is no warrant of Conscience either in them that thus intrude to execute such offices nor in others to obey nor no hope of blessing by either Therefore there must be election of Officers in the Church that is there must bee a lawfull Assignment of such men to such Offices When a Church is first planted it is one of their first Duties to proceed to the election of Officers as Act. 14.23 They ordained them Elders in euery Church by election And so in Titus 1.5 Titus was left in Crete when the Church was first planted to ordaine Elders in euery City Againe as there must bee election of Officers when the Church is first planted so there must be election for the supply of Officers when any are displaced either by death or for their misdemeanor others must bee placed in their roomes by election And thus did the Apostles when Iudas was fallen away they fell to election by lot for another to supply his roome Act. 1.21 Againe when the Church of God is increast and when by multitude of businesse those that are Officers haue as much already to doe as they can turne their hands to other Officers are to bee added by election And this was the case Act. 6.2 3. When the multitude of Disciples grew there was a murmuring because the widowes of the Grecians were neglected in the dayly ministration Now the Apostles had greater matters in hand and therefore it was vnmeet for them to tend to it therefore said they Chuse you out seuen men from among you c. And so when the people of Israel were increased and that Moses knew not what to do Exod. 18.21 22. Iethro his Father in Law gaue him counsell to chuse other Officers to assist him and so he did So that election of Officers is a needfull duty in the Church Now as this must bee done in regard of all Officers so especially there must bee election of Ministers such as labour in the Word and Doctrine as they hauing the chiefe businesse to deale in and their election consists chiefly in two things Ordination and Assignation to some particular place First Ordination that is an Action whereby men are separated to the worke of the Ministery and
whereby they are enabled to doe some things which they could not doe before as in the power and vse of the Keyes to binde and loose and some other things they may doe lawfully now which they were able to doe before but not lawfully as to preach and to administer the Sacraments c. these depending vpon lawfull Ordination such an Ordination we find Act. 13.2 3. where Paul and Barnabas were separated to the work of the Ministery but not assigned to any one particular place And in the 1 Tim. 4.4 where the Apostle saith to Timothy Despise not the gift that is in thee which was giuen thee by Prophecy and the laying on of the hands of the Company of the Presbytery where the Apostle speakes of his Ordination before he came to be assigned to a particular place for as yet he had no certaine Charge till he came to Ephesus and the Apostle speakes as of a thing done before that is for Ordination In the second place we come to the appointment of them to some particular place where they may exercise their gifts and to performe the worke of their Ministery whereby there is a mutuall reference betwixt the Minister and those whom hee is set ouer hee being their Pastor and they being his Flocke And so the Apostle left Titus in Crete that he might ordaine Elders in euery City Tit. 1.5 that is that he might ordaine them and appoint them in euery Citie for both these vsually doe and should goe together that is Ordination and appointment to some particular place specially amongst vs though in the Apostles times there were Ministers at large but this is not good amongst vs we haue no such large Commission as the Apostles had but wee must haue reference to a certaine people and to a certaine place And so Act. 14.23 They ordained Elders by election in euery Church there they did ordaine Ministers and appoint them to a certaine place And surely whatsoeuer is rightly done in this kind the Lord himselfe acknowledgeth for his owne handy worke Act. 20.28 Take heed to the Flock ouer which the holy Ghost hath made you ouerseers c. I speake all this while of the outward calling onely for that is in the power of the Church the inward is meerely and immediatly from God The Church is to try and examine the inward too by the proofe of their gifts and by charging them in the sight of God to speake the truth herein whether they find that Gods Spirit hath made them willing and able for the Ministery but to conferre it on them they cannot So much for the second point election of Officers The third point is the duties of charitie and mercy they are to be done in the Church next to the duties of pietie to God the duties of mercy and charitie are most carefully to be performed and to bee prouided for in the Churches of Christ I speake not so much of spirituall duties of charity concerning spirituall distresses as to comfort the wounded conscience to beare with the weake to haue compassion on our Brethrens infirmities but chiefly of outward bodily charity which concernes the outward state of our Brethren as first the sicke must be visited secondly the dead must be buâied thirdly the needy must be releeued fourthly the Ministers must be maintained In these foure consist all the duties of mercy and charity to be done in the Church First the sicke are to be visited the Text is cleare for this in Iam. 5.14 If any man bee sicke let them call for the Elders of the Church c. And this must not be done for fashion sake after a ciuill manner but for conscience sake after a religious and Christian manner wee must pray with them and for them for their recouery and for a speedy and comfortable end we must offer our seruice to them for any good office in that necessity we must comfort and incourage them against the terrours and pangs of death we must stirre them vp to put their house especially their soules in order Thus we must labour euery way to fit them for the time of their dissolution thus wee must visit the sicke Secondly the dead are to be buried this is commended for a good work of mercy by Christs owne words Mark 14.6 8. when the Woman powred the boxe of Oyntment on his head some murmured at it but our Sauiour saith She hath wrought a good worke on me for shee is come afore-hand to annoint my Body to the Buriall so hee approues Buriall for a good worke And seeing that Sepulchers and Burials are monuments of our Resurrection for that was the first and true vse of them amongst the faithfull where should this bee practised more than in the Churches of God where the Resurrection is most and best taught and beleeued Thirdly the needy are to bee releeued the naked must be clothed the hungry must be fed c. and this dutie consists of two branches collection and distribution First there must bee collection so the Apostle inioynes 1 Cor. 16.1 2. That euery first day of the weeke euerie man must put aside something for the reliefe of the Saints then it must bee collected and gathered and so much put into the Treasury and that was the vse of the Treasury in Mark 12.45 to put in that which was collected Secondly there must be distribution as Rom. 12.8 Hee that distributeth let him doe it with simplicitie and vers 13. distributing to the necessitie of the Saints Heb. 13.16 to doe good and to distribute forget not c. and this may be done either by their owne hands or others and that not to their owne Churches alone but to others too if they want and these abound Rom. 12.26 so that that which is collected must not be kept but after collection there must bee distribution and in these two offices consists the relieuing of the needy The fourth duty of mercy is this the Ministers must be manifested this is the Apostle meanes in the 1 Tim. 5.17 where he saith that hee that rules well is worthy of double honour specially he that labours in the Word and Doctrine where at least double honour is taken for the honour of maintenance and the Text is cleare for it by that which followes where he saith Thou shalt not mussell the mouth of the Oxe that treadeth forth the Corne and this must not bee done with a sparing hand but as the Apostle commands it in Galat. 6.6 Let him that is taught in the Word make him that hath taught him partaker of all his goods Let him thinke nothing too deare for him And this is not grounded on the law of loue onely but euen vpon the law of reason too for so the Apostle in the 1 Cor. 9.11 sheweth that in reason if they minister to vs spirituall things it is no great matter if they reape our carnall things It is true that rather than the Minister should be burthensome to
the Church he is to labour with his owne hands to satisfie his necessitie but yet when there is a competent state in the people they are to ease him of that labor and of their estates to releeue his wants as the Philippians did by the Apostle Paul Phil. 4.10 11. where the Apostle reioyceth for the care which they had in ministring to him And surely the people lose nothing by this for when the Ministers are thus prouided for they giue themselues wholly to their callings without let to study for the good of the people whereas else they bee driuen to prouide for themselues it will be with them as it was with the Israelites vnder the hands of the cruell Taskmasters in Egypt they must be seeking straw while they should bee making brick to build withall they must be seeking after the pelfe of this world while they should be building Gods house And they that neglect this duty are empty of all Religion both for piety to God whose Ministers they are and for charitie to themselues and their brethren because they do not straine themselues to relieue the wants of such as by Gods Ordinance they are most bound vnto and which doe spend themselues and their time for others good and saluation So much of the third point for duties and workes of mercy and charity The fourth point is the censures of the Church the proceeding against offendors For seeing in all Churches there are still some that walke inordinately some course of necessity must bee taken against them that the Church may bee disburdened either of their persons or of their sinnes And hence it is that our Sauiour himselfe takes precise order for this matter Matth. 18.15 c. And the Apostle chargeth this Duty on the Thessalonians with great authority 2 Thess 3.6 We warne you brethren in the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ that you withdraw your selues from euery Brother that walketh inordinately And hee is grieuously offended with the Corinthians that they did not proceed accordingly with all seuerity against the incestuous Person 1 Cor. 55. And the Reasons for such proceedings are very weighty First no Gouerment I say not onely can bee good but can stand where malefactors are not punished much lesse can the Gouernment of the Church where sinne is specially to bee hated preuented and suppressed Secondly where knowne sinne is not punished there the state and Gouernment is reputed accessary to that sinne now what a scandall is it to Gods Religion and Church to bee accounted fauourers or sparers of any sinne which they must bee if offendors bee not punished Thirdly offendors must bee punished else there is danger of infecting the whole Congregation so saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 5.6 A little leauen leaueneth the whole lâmpe therefore the old and sowre leauen is to be purged forth Fourthly in regard of the offendor himselfe Censures must bee had in the Church that so the flesh may bee thereby destroyed and his soule saued and so Gods mercies glorified in the conuerting a penitent Sinner by his sauing Ordinances 1 Cor. 5.5 But if hee continue obstinate his punishment here is but the beginning of his tormented State in hell and the decreee of Gods Reprobation is begun to bee executed vpon him and so the Lord is glorified in iudgement in the middest of his Church in the confusion of his enemies Now these proceedings consist in many particulars for the Church is mercifull euen as their heauenly Father is mercifull they delight not in the death of sinners but rather that they should bee conuerted and liue and therefore they attempt all meanes of cure first before they proceed in cutting off And yet they are iust too as God their Father is iust and therefore when gracious and mild meanes doe not preuaile they proceede to rougher courses First therefore there must bee priuate admonition betwixt him and thee or two or three more so our Sauiour commands Matth. 18.15 16. Secondly if hee will not heare complaint must be made to the Church as in vers 17. which as I take it is that noting out by Letter which the Apostle speakes of in 2 Thes 2.14 Thirdly consequently if hee will not heare the Church separate from him haue no Company with him as the Apostle speakes in that 2 Thes 3.14 And this is it also which the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 5.9 I wrote vnto you that you should not company with fornicators this is a suspending of them for a time from the Sacraments and from Communion in holy things till the Church had triall whether thereby they would bee brought to Repentance Fourthly if this will not preuaile what must be done then Why if they cannot cure they must cut off hee must bee deliuered vp to Satan indeed so the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 5.5 and 1 Tim. 1.20 and that which the Church doth in this case the Lord ratifies in heauen Matth. 18.18 Whosoeuer they bind on earth is bound in heauen yet so too that vpon his Repentance they can and must and doe most willingly loose them from those bandes of Satan wherein they wrapped him before This is a most serious and weighty duty to bee performed in the Church of God but how grieuously it is both neglected and abused it is a shame to speake of that any that professe themselues to bee of the Church of God and haue power in their hands to execute these censures should yet neglect them these being the onely meanes to reclaime or cast off the obstinate when imprisonment and all other waies will not serue So also it is abused by those vpon whom it is inflicted they deriding it and making but a iest of it as if they were neuer the further from heauen for all that and surely it may be they are not because they were neuer neere it Well whosoeuer they be that abuse it let them know that it is Gods owne pretious and holy Ordinance and therefore not to bee dallied in nor basely esteemed yea it is Gods owne worke and doing where it is lawfully proceeded in and it is ratified by him in heauen and where it is abused God will bee auenged on the abusers to the full It is true that the Curse causelesse as Salomon speakes is like the flying of a Bird in the Aire it leaues no impression behind it and in this case God derides it from heauen and it is their fearefull sinne that inflict it But when it is iustly suffered it is the heauiest stroke that can light vpon man in this life either from God or man The sword of the Magistrate is nothing to this that onely depriuing vs of temporall life this of eternall life a wounded Conscience which is an intolerable Burthen to them that haue âelâ it is nothing to this For a man sometimes in that case can pray for himselfe or if he cannot pray for himselfe yet he may and must and is prayed for by the Congregation These are neither in case
this that if we cannot reforme and redresse those things that are amisse then we must make open protestation against their failings âs the Apostle did 1 Cor. 5.6 with sharpe denuntiations and threatnings of Gods Iudgments against theÌ if they reforme not so our Sauiour threatens the Church of Ephesus Reuel 2 5. That if she will not repent he will come against her shortly and remoue her Candlesticke c. and the Church of Pergamus in the sixteenth verse Repent thy selfe or else I will come against thee shortly and will fight against thee with the sword of my mouth So if I liue in a Church that will not reforme the things amisse if my place afford it me I will make open protestation against them and if that will not preuaile I will sharpely denounce the iudgements of God against them and so I shall haue peace in discharging my Conscience And so much for the last Duty to bee performed in the Church namely ouer-sight The seuenteenth Lecture of the Church COncerning the matter of Church-Gouernment I shewed you in the last exercise that the whole frame of it did consist of three Principles First of some actions and duties to be done in the Church secondly of some Officers or Persons that must doe them Thirdly of certaine Rules and directions whereby those Persons are to be guided in doing those duties Of the first of these three namely of the Actions and Duties to be done in the Church wee haue spoken already in the last Exercise Now we are to speake of the second point as God shall assist vs namely of the Persons or Officers that are to performe these Duties For euery Duty to be performed in the Church doth of necessitie require some Person or Officer for to performe it Now euery member of the Church is not presently an Officer of the Church but first a man must be a member and afterwards as his fitnesse is hee is to bee made an Officer neither yet is euery Officer to manage euery duty but seuerall duties are to bee matcht with seuerall Officers and euery Officer is to bee confined to that particular Dutie which hee is appointed vnto If you aske me Quest who or what manner of persons or officers these are My answer is twofold Answ 1 First I answer in generall that these officers must haue two things first they must be qualified with a competent measure of gifts fit for such offices secondly they must be appointed to such offices by the order and authority of the Church wherein they liue First they must be qualified with a competent measure of gifts fit for such offices for such is the admirable wisedome of God that as he hath ordained diuerse administrations that is to say duties to be done in the Church so proportionably he hath giuen diuers gifts that is enablements for the administration of such duties And these gifts hee hath not heaped vp all together vpon one man for one man is not able to receiue them all at least not to vse and weeld them all but hath distributed some to one man and some vnto another to euery one seuerally as himselfe pleaseth So the Apostle deliuers the matter very plainely and pithily in the 1 Cor. 12.4 to the eleuenth verse where hee speakes of administrations gifts and offices and saith that one and the same Spirit distributeth to euery man seuerally as he will And these three haue both a mutuall correspondency too and a dependency in Nature with each other and are inseparably ioyned together administrations require gifts gifts require officers and officers require administrations yea administrations require not gifts onely wherewith but officers also by whom they are to be executed and gifts require not officers alone by whom but administrations also whereupon they are to be imployed and officers require not onely administrations which they are to execute but gifts also whereby they are enabled to execute them Administrations without answerable gifts and officers are but dead matters there is no life in them Gifts without officers and administrations answerable are idle things there is no profit in them And so officers without administrations and gifts are meere shadowes and shewes no truth nor substance is in them So that these three are inseparably ioyned together And hence it is that whatsoeuer duty the Lord would haue to succeed happily still thorow the whole booke of God wee shall finde that hee matcheth that duty with gifts and officers accordingly This we may see in the twenty fiue and twenty sixe and so to the thirtieth Chapter of Exodus there was a Tabernacle to bee built and an Altar and an Arke to be made here is the administration then looke in the 31. Chapter second and third verses and wee shall see that there were presently gifts and officers fitted thereto In the second verse there was Bezaleel whom God had called by name for that worke and in the third verse there were gifts too Whom I haue filled with the Spirit of God in wisedome c. So likewise in Matth. 9.37 and chap. 10.1 2. In the ninth Chapter vers 37. our Sauiour saith The haruest is great c. here is the administration the preaching of the Gospell and in the tenth Chapter the first and second verses there are gifts and offices suted thereto for Christ calls his Disciples and giues them gifts for this purpose That may suffice for the first point Secondly they must lawfully be appointed to such offices by the authoritie and orders of the Church wherein they liue Tit. 1.5 the Apostle saith to Titus that hee left him in Crete to ordaine Elders c. I haue appointed thee saith he hee was not to doe these things of himselfe but according to the Orders established by Paul in that place And there is great reason for it for wheresoeuer an officer is thrust on a people against or besides their Orders or Customes it breedes in the people discontent against him and makes that neither hee nor his seruice is well accepted of them But what if we liue in a Church where the Gouernment and Orders are corrupt I answer It were for to bee wished that in all places officers might bee made after the best and purest manner but when we liue in places where we cannot be serued with the best and finest wee must bee serued with courser wee can haue no better than the place will yeeld Therefore if an officer bee appointed after the vsuall Orders and Customes of the Church though somewhat corrupt if withall he be qualified with some competent measure of gifts this sufficeth to make him a lawfull officer to them and so hee is to bee accepted and esteemed And that these two are most necessary as none being a lawfull officer ordinarily that hath not both and most sufficient as that whosoeuer hath these is a lawfull officer appeares by these Reasons First that which a man is lawfully seazed on he must haue both
peculiar to him and other ministers to administer it which wee blesse c. The third Duty is prayer Act. 6.4 and in the 1 Cor. 14.16 there the manner of publike prayer is plainely set downe that is that which is conceiued by the Minister and the people accompanying him in their affections and saying Amen The fourth Duty belonging to their Office is that they be an example to their flocke of holinesse in life so the Apostle exhorts the Elders to whom hee writ 1 Pet. 5.3 to bee an example to their flocke and so the Apostle exhorts Timothy to bee an example to them that beleeue 1 Tim 4.12 The fifth Duty is to visit the sicke So it is intended Iames 5.14 If any man bee sicke let him call for the Elders of the Church c. Their sixth Duty they are to vse and exercise the power of the Keyes both in binding and loosing for that also is common to them with the Apostles and that which is said to the Apostle in Ioh. 20.23 is said also to all true Ministers Whose sinnes soeuer ye remit on earth they are remitted c. This is peculiar to all in the Ministery and none else The seuenth Duty belonging to their Office is that they are to haue care ouer the poore I vrge it not so much that they should distribute with their owne hands yet that is needfull too where greater occasions are not hindred by it for so the Apostles all was brought and laid at their feet and they did distribute it till they had greater businesse in hand But this they ought to doe to see it performed by those that are in places both collections and distributions 1 Cor. 16.1 Eighthly and lastly their Duty is to bee continually resident and attendant ouer their Charge Act. 20.28 Take heede to the flocke ouer which the holy Ghost hath made you ouerseers c. The very name Ouerseer intends so much that they must be continually resident ouer the flocke wherein the Apostles themselues though they went from place to place yet they were very carefull in visiting and in writing to the Churches which they had planted as Paul and Barnabas did Act. 15.36 and they did long to bee with them as the Apostle Paul saith Rom. 1.11 and when they were hindred from it they bewailed it as Satans worke therein So doth the same Apostle 1 Thes 2.8 and when they could not come themselues they supplied their bodily absence by the presence of their Ministers and Deputies as also by Letters But no ordinary Minister can thus excuse himselfe but they are continually bound to bee resident And the danger is exceeding great when the Pastor is absent as wee may see in the 1 Cor. 15.12 When the Apostle was absent some crept into the Church that taught errors and false Doctrine as that there is no resurrection c. and the danger of it amongst vs is too apparant and lamentable And therefore wee are to pray vnto God that those in Authoritie may force them that are tied to a Charge to be resident vpon it so much for Presbyters In the third place we come to Doctors I finde the word vsed in Ephes 4.11 and we expound it Teachers which hath two significations First I find it to bee vnderstood of those that teach the Word and that is the true and onely sense of it in the Scriptures secondly sometimes it is vnderstood of those that instruct Schollers specially in the grounds of Religion and so after in other matters and so it is taken in some antient Writers The question concerning Doctors is in the former sense this Whether there must bee such an one in euery particular Congregation as a seuerall Officer from the Pastor For answer whereunto I say that the Office of a Doctor is necessary in both senses generally in the Church and also in the former sense as hee is a Teacher hee is necessary in euery particular Congregation yea and further I say that if there bee in one and the same Congregation a Doctor in whom is the Word oâ knowledge ioyned with a Pastor in whom is the word of wisdome 1 Cor. 12.8 it is not to be misliked But that this must be so of necessitie that wee deny for howsoeuer the gifts bee diuers the Doctors to teach and expound the Scripture the Pastors to apply it yet they may bee and are vsually found in the same Person and therefore wee shall find it Scripture that teaching and preaching concurre together in the same Officer so it is said of our Sauiour Christ himselfe Matth. 9.35 That hee went about teaching and preaching the Gospell And so it is said of the Apostles Paul and Barnabas Act. 15.35 That they continued preaching and teaching at Antioch And so the Apostle 1 Tim. 6.2 requires this in Timothy that he teach and exhort And this is generally required of all preaching Elders 1 Tim. 5.17 that they labour in the Word and Doctrine and what is that but to teach and apply And euery Minister must bee apt to teach What necessitie is there of a Doctor in euery particular Congregation Howsoeuer then they are diuerse gifts yet commonly they are found in the same person and that which they alleage Eph. 4.11 makes directly against them for if the Apostle there had meant to haue made them diuerse offiâes heâ would haue disioyned theÌ with the same note of difference as hee did the other and haue said and some Pastors and some Teachers but in that he conioynes them together and saith Pastors and Teachers hee makes them to bee as one Now we come in the fourth place to gouerning Elders I finde Gouernors mentioned in Scripture as in the 1 Cor. 12.28 and also Rulers Rom. 12.8 And I deny not but this is of necessary vse in the Church for the Ministers must bee endued with it they must rule and gouerne as we haue seene before 1 Tim. 5.17 And it may bee of good vse too for the Church euen in those that are out of the Ministry as in the Christian Magistrate but that this must bee meant directly of some that must of necessity rule in euery particular Church besides the Ministers I cannot see specially seeing they ascribe to these Rulers a hand in the Censures of the Church which being a chief part of the power of the keyes and therefore appropriated to the Ministers and limited by Christ onely to the Apostles and them how shal they be imparted to others without their open wrong I will deliuer my iudgment briefely and freely in this case First either there were none such at all or if there were such they were onely by practice not by institution or if they were by institution yet they were for that present dispensation and not perpetuall or lastly if they were perpetuall yet our Church is not destitute in that case First either there were none such at all for first whereas it is said that the Iewes had their Elders
may liue peaceably and quietly vnder them in all godlinesse and honesty not onely in ciuill honesty as they are Magistrates but in all goodnesse too as they are Christian Magistrates to be countenanced and established by them where they bee Christians and to be tolerated by them though they be no Christians And surely these Officers of ruling and gouerning spoken of Ro. 12.8 and 1 Cor. 12.28 in all good consideration are to reach to the Christian Magistrate The second question concerning the ciuill Magistrate is wherein his Office consists I answer It consists chiefly in the matter of ouer-sight the last duty we spake of in the former exercise The new Testament is very scarce of proofes for this point because there were then no Christian Magistrates but it is abundantly supplied in the old and the equitie of the thing is the same in both you shall find then that his office consists specially as I said before in ouersight But the particulars wherein his Office consists are these First in calling Assemblies secondly in abolishing false worship and establishing the true worship of God thirdly in looking to the Ministery and their maintenance fourthly in causing the people to serue the Lord lastly in appointing Consistories you shall find these things performed by Asa Iehosaphat Hezekiah and Iosiah as you may reade in the 2 Chron. 15. and in the 29. and 30. and 34. and 35. Chapters of the same booke And for the proofe of the particulars First for calling of Assemblies that it was performed by the King as in Ionah 3.7 And secondly for abolishing of false worship wee see it was performed by Moses the chiefe Magistrate Exod. 32.20 as also by King Asa in the 1 King 15.12 13 and 14. verses and for establishing Gods true worship it was done by Iosiah in the 2 King 23.2 3. and by Hezekiah 2 Chron. 29.3 4 5. And if we looke into Iudges 6. from the 23. to the 26. verse we shall find both these performed by Gedeon And thirdly for looking to the Ministery and their maintenance we may reade how it was done by Salomon in the 2 Chro. 8.14 15. and by Hezekiah 2 Chron. 29.4 and Chap. 31.4 and 16. and 17. verses and by Iosiah 2 Chron. 35.2 and by Nehemiah Chap. 13.11 12. verses And fourthly for causing the people to serue the Lord it was done by Hezekiah in the 2 Chron. 30. from the first to the sixth verse And Iosiah compelled all that were found in Israel to serue the Lord 2 Chron. 34.33 and so Asa did the like 2 Chron. 15.13 And lastly for the appointing And lastly for the appointing Consistories you shall reade in the 2 Chron. 19.8 how it was done by Iehosaphat and commanded by God Deut. 17.8 Vse 1 The vses of the point are these First this shewes how God doth grace his Church in this world that he will haue the Sword to maintaine the Word and Princes that are the shields of the world to bee the shields of his Church and Kings and great Potentates to be her Seruants Vse 2 Secondly this serues for the reproofe first of the Papists that say that the Magistrate hath no power in the Church but vnder the Minister these are enemies to Gods ordinance and they rob Kings and Princes of their chiefest grace and greatest part of authoritie and also they rob the Church of her best defence vnder God on earth I am perswaded that if any Churches in these times of Christ and his Apostles had liued vnder a Christian Magistrate the Apostles would haue added somewhat expresly and particularly touching the Magistrate too Vse 3 Lastly this teacheth vs to giue glory to God for his great mercy towards vs that wee liue vnder a Christian Magistrate that the Word and the Sword goe together that the Church flourishes and her enemies goe to wracke that Christs Kingdome is mightly aduanced that the Gospell hath free and full passage This wee are to praise the Lord for and to pray for the continuance of his grace and care and continuall supply of such Magistrates and also we are to mourne and bewaile the losse of such hopefull successors and heyres when we see the breath taken out of their nostrils that should haue been the breath of our nostrils This we are euery one to mourne and to humble our selues for by fasting and by prayer if we cannot doe it publikely we must be carefull to doe it priuately for this is a grieuous iudgement and a fearefull token of Gods anger And surely if wee doe not turne vnto God and humble our selues for our sinnes we are to expect and feare some more heauy and fearefull iudgement to befall vs. The eighteenth Lecture of the Church AFter wee had spoken in the first place touching the duties to bee performed in the Church-gouernment we came in the second place to speake of the persons or Officers that are to performe these duties where we shewed first what manner of persons they ought to bee and secondly what they were by name Now we come to the third point namely the Rules and Lawes that these persons and officers spoken of in the second point are to bee directed by in the execution of these actions and duties spoken of in the first point that is the point wee are now to speake to All businesses to be done do necessarily require certaine Lawes and Rules to bee performed by and surely Gods businesse requires it much more It is not enough that the workes of God bee done but as they are good in themselues so the carriage must be good too they must be well done The Lord is very precise and iealous ouer his owne Ordinances and therefore as hee hath giuen expresse commandement that they be obserued for the matter and substance of them so also he hath prescribed certaine rules and directions how they are to be proceeded in for the manner and circumstances of them and therefore to performe the duty commanded neglecting the directions prescribed for the managing of them is like Sauls obedience which is said to be disobedience at the best it is but halfe obedience the Lord accepts it not For our sound and intire obedience to God consists in this when wee doe that which the Lord commands and when we doe it as hee commands it to bee done according to that in Exod. 39.42 43. where the children of Israel are commended because they did that which the Lord commanded them and in euery point as he commanded them Now the Rules here to bee obserued that these duties may be well done are many for order and plainenesse sake wee will reduce them to these three heads First the warrant must be good by which they are guided in the doing of them Secondly the manner must bee good whereby they are carried Thirdly the end must be good which we aymed at in the doing of them Wee will begin with the first The Rules and Lawes whereby these Persons and
Officers must bee guided in doing these duties must haue a good warrant The best and indeed the onely true and sound warrant for them is to bee fetcht from the Lord Iesus out of his Word for seeing hee is the head and chiefe Officer of his Church therefore the rest being instruments and seruants vnder him are to waite at his mouth for directions how to carry themselues in their places First therefore the Word of God must bee sought into carefully and diligently Secondly wee must seeke vnto God by humble and feruent prayer for the assistance of his Spirit both for the right vnderstanding and also for willing conformablenesse and submission to the Word for this is right consulting and walking with God when we haue taken aduice from his Word for euery businesse in hand and when we receiue a comfortable answere from him in prayer for incouragement therein and do so proceed in it because God will haue it so For as euery Creature so euery Businesse we goe about is truly sanctified vnto vs by the Word and Prayer that is when wee looke into the Word for a warrant for it and when wee goe to God by prayer to direct vs in it Heere therefore in Gods Word First wee must haue a warrant for the Duty that it be necessary or at least lawfull to be done Secondly for the Doer that hee or they are authorised at least allowed by God to deale in it Thirdly a warrant must bee had hence for the Carriage of the Businesse that it bee commanded or at least permitted by the warrant of Gods Word The matter wee are now to insist on is the warrant for the cautions conditions and carriage of the businesse And this is of two sorts First either a principall and direct warrant or secondly an inferior warrant of a lower degree deriued from it The principall and direct warrant is expresly mentioned in the Word and that either by way of precept or example By way of precept and that is either particular or generall each precisely to be obserued as being in the nature of a binding Law Examples I meane only such as the word commends they are either ordinary or extraordinary extraordinary were such as were peculiar to certaine times places and Churches such as was the election of Matthias by lot Act. 1. and these ended where they began and are not to bee propounded as patternes for imitation Ordinary are such as were commonly practised as gathering for the Saintes whereof the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 16.1 That as hee had ordained in the Churches of Galatia so he ordained amongst them also c. and these are to be obserued by all where there are like occasions Secondly the warrant from an inferior or lower degree as being deriued from the principall these are yonger in yeares as not being in the Apostles times but in some neere Ages after and meaner in authoritie as being ratified by men not so infallibly guided by the Spirit as the Apostles were And these also are either Precepts or examples First precepts and they are commonly called Traditions or Constitutions I meane not Traditions in matters of faith for they are very dangerous but in matters of outward church gouernment and these may more safely bee dealt withall Secondly examples or practice of the Church and each of these are either generally ratified by all or the most Churches or else but by some one or few Churches and each of these the most antient and purest or latter and more corrupt Now whatsoeuer is done in Church-Gouernment must haue ground from one or both these warrants If it be possible it must haue warrant from the first that is the principall warrant Therefore when any thing is to be done in this case look specially into the principall warrant which is the Word if so there be any particular precept for it then that must bee done as the Lords Commandement without any further communicating with flesh and blood as the Apostle saith when hee speaketh of matters of Church-Gouernment 1 Cor. 14.37 But if the Precepts be generall as that all thing must be done in order c. make vse of them for such particulars onely as naturally proceed from thence being informed by sound consequence in reason and Religion If we haue no precept in Scripture then wee must looke to examples and those that are ordinary which though they are not of that authority that precepts are of because those are absolutely to be imbraced yet they are much to bee regarded and these wee are to fashion our selues vnto alwaies obseruing a due proportion of times places persons occasions and such other necessary circumstances for to apply that to one Church in one state and at one time which was in another Church in another State and at another time were absurd Well then if we be destitute of this principall warrant that we haue neither precept nor example in Gods Word then wee must goe to the inferior warrants we must see what Precepts and examples are to be found in Writers that haue spoken of Church-Gouernment since the Apostles times and of these wee must see whether they were of the most antient and purest Churches or of the latter and more corrupt if we haue no president by constitution or practice but in the later and corrupt times I see not but that the Churches now being may as well deuise particulars of their owne as follow theirs yea and better so long as they measure their particulars fitly and wisely by those in the Word But if wee haue any president in all or the most antient and purest Churches for the most part it is safe enough to build on them so as they bee not mis-applyed nor mistaken I speake still of matters of Church-gouernment not of faith But if there be many constitutions and examples in those Churches and some diffring from other take the best that is that which is neerest to the word and hath best presidents of purest Churches or of such as that their condition state may best agree with ours This point of inferior warrant some haue gone too farre in esteeming too highly of it some haue come too short esteeming too basely of it First some esteeme too highly of these impiously equalling them with the Word whereas there are two maine differences First because those in the Word are certainely true wee know it was done by Christ or his Apostles Secondly as wee know they were done by them so wee know that they were done by them as they were infallibly guided by God himselfe so that they could not erre But for the matter of inferior warrant first haply there was no such thing done at least in those times and by those Persons for Histories make mention of things not true or secondly yet they might erre for they were not infallibly guided by Gods Spirit Others come too short esteeming too basely of them as if they were nothing worth they esteeme
no more of an antient Church than of one that hath beene within these two hundred yeares Let vs take the meane betwixt both these embrace them reuerently where they are not contradicted by the Word and so they are a sufficient warrant in those cases if wee bee destitute of better And so much bee spoken for the warrant of those things which are to bee done in Church-gouernment Now we come to the second generall head the manner whereby they must be carried that must be good too as well as the warrant whereon they are grounded for many times good things are marred by ill handling therefore that these good things may not bee marred with ill handling Obserue touching the manner of the carriage of them these Rules First that the most necessary and materiall duties bee first and chiefly prouided for secondly that all things bee done decently and in order thirdly that the peace of the Church be not troubled fourthly that whosoeuer hath any right in the performance of this businesse be not contemned or restrained of their right Lastly these duties must be so carried so farre as may be as best fits the ciuill Gouernment wherein wee liue We will begin with the first that is That the most necessary and materiall duties must bee first and chiefly prouided for and they are the Word and Sacraments and Prayer and the Ministery these must bee first looked to so our Sauiour himselfe takes this course he first prouides for these Matth. 28.19 Go teach all Nations baptizing them c. And so the Apostle Peter in Act. 2.37 38 c. First he preacheth and baptizeth And so the Apostle Paul in the 1 Cor. 15.3 First of all saith he I deliuered vnto you that which I receiued how that Christ died for our sinnes c. First hee preacheth Faith and Repentance and the Reasons are plaine for this for these are the foundation of Religion therefore these must bee first laid else there can bee no building secondly these are the gatherers of Gods chosen if they haue not these none can be conuerted at all thirdly these are so effectuall to the being of a Church that where these are found there is a Church and where they are not there is none therefore these must bee first and chiefly prouided for The due obseruation of this Rule if it were carefully looked into would preuent much ignorance and dissention and other inconueniences many there are that nuzzle the people vp in Ceremonies onely and goe no further as the Popish Church This is a cause of horrible blindnesse and ignorance the people for the most part resting there and thinking they haue Religion enough if they obserue such and such Ceremonies and so are carelesse of true growth in Christianity by the true vse of the Word and Sacraments These are Pharisaicall courses to tythe Mint and Annise and to leaue the weighty matters of the Law Matth. 23.23 Others beate first and chiefly on Discipline and would haue that and nothing else taught a preposterous zeale which wrought much dissention as by lamentable experience we may see in our Church for this hath been an occasion that many haue separated from our Church and that many liue discontent in it not being first well grounded in the principall first faith and repentance must bee taught and afterward Church-gouernment The second Rule is All must bee done decently and in order for so is the expresse Rule 1 Cor. 14.40 First then decency is required in Church-gouernment this is required in ciuill and naturall duties and therefore in Christian and religious duties it is required much more Now this is not in all places alike for we must vnderstand that that which is decent in one place may bee vncomely in another that is to be reputed decent in any place which the customes and fashions of the place not repugnant to the Rules of Nature Ciuilitie and Gods Word haue made decent as for example prophesying with the hat on in the Church of Corinth vndecent 1 Cor. 11.4 but in the reformed Churches in France made decent by Custome they being in Gods stead to speake vnto the people they thinke they may bee couered Therefore still such customes are to bee considered and accordingly decency to be esteemed Secondly Order is required in Churchgouernment so it is in all other things specially it must be so in Gods Church he being the Author and God of order and not of confusion This was it that commended and graced Salomons house exceedingly so that the Queene of Sheba was rauisht to see it in the 1 King 10.5 and shall hee that is greater than Salomon the Lord Iesus want it in his house the Church It is a speciall grace belongs to the visible Church and therfore Cant. 4.2 Salomon speaking of the order of Gods Church shewes how comely it is Thy teeth are like a flocke of sheepe in good order which go vp from the washing c. Dauid was enamoured with it Psa 68.25 speaking as vnder a vaile of the godly order which is in Gods Church faith the Singers went before the Players of instruments came after and in the midst were the maides playing with Timbrells Now this order extends it selfe to two things first in things to bee done in the Church secondly in the persons that doe them First in things to bee done there must be order as in prophesying that one speak after another 1 Cor. 14.31 and so in order the Word must bee preacht before the Sacraments be administred prayer must bee before preaching Baptisme before the Lords Supper as also smaller matters must bee layd by while greater are in handling Act. 6 2. sometimes extraordinary cases of necessity may ouerbeare this Rule but generally it must bee thus So there must bee order in Persons the Superiours must bee first respected whether hee bee superior in yeares or in gifts and graces the Pastor must rule the flocke and not the flocke the Pastor Finally it is with vs in the Church as it is with Souldiers in the field euery man is placed by the Captaine and must keepe his ranke And so it must bee with vs wee must keepe our ranke that God hath placed vs in in the Church and not breake out for that is a grieuous sinne I would this were well looked into in our Church that men would not go beyond their rankes for this breedes disorder and confusion in the Church The third Rule is that the peace of the Church bee not broken nor troubled the Apostle in Ephes 4.3 would haue vs whatsoeuer wee doe to keepe peace and hee vseth a speciall phrase there Keepe the vnitie of the Spirit in the bond of peace As if hee should say if yee keepe not peace which is the bond your spirituall Communion is in danger to bee soone dissolued And in the 1 Cor. 11.16 the Apostle teacheth that contentiousnes is not tolerated in the churches of God The enuious Serpent and
his instruments haue a speciall delight in disturbing this peace and spares no means but seekes all aduantages for the sowing of dissention in the Church and the members of the Church are too apprehensiue of it else he could not doe vs that harme he doth vnlesse we were so apprehensiue of dissention amongst our selues Now as the peace of the Church is indangered in many cases so especially in these First when men are addicted to one Minister before another one to Paul another to Cephas c. this comes of a carnall mind as the Apostle sheweth 1 Cor. 3. and thus they wrong themselues and the Ministers too themselues in that they are hindred hereby from the good they might haue and their Ministers because that they make Contention betwixt them where otherwise none would bee Secondly this peace is indangered in the election of Officers some breeding and making factions for one against another as their affections leade them Thirdly it is indangered in deciding controuersies either of Religion or State one will be crossing and thwarting another in the heate of Contention and strife yea happily rent themselues from the Church if it may not goe as they would haue it Let Gods children bee admonished to haue no part in such Contentions but let them labour for the peace of the Church if they will haue peace in themselues for wee are called to peace to mind and to speake one thing if the good things wee seeke for may quietly and peaceably bee obtained it is well let God haue the glory and our selues may comfortably enioy the benefit of them But if they cannot bee had without breaking the peace of the Church what is to bee done They may haue comfort for they haue discharged their Consciences in seeking the best things and let them bewaille the corruptions of the times and keepe themselues vnspotted of those corruptions and pray to God for redresse Thus are wee to seeke the peace of the Church and not bee any cause of dissention whereby it may be broken The fourth Rule to bee obserued in the manner of the carriage of Church businesse is that whosoeuer hath any right in the performance of any such Duties bee not contemned nor rsterained of their right but that they be called to the businesse and permitted to speake and doe freely so farre as the Lord hath put into their hands For then the Lord is best pleased with a Businesse when it is ioyntly performed by eueryone that is authorised by himself therto the Magistrate must not neglect the Minister nor the Minister must neglect the Magistrate The Pastor must not neglect the flocke nor must the flocke neglect the Pastor but euery man must haue his due and doe his duty Looke into Act. 15.23 and see how the businesse was carried there the Apostles and the Elders and the Brethren had a hand in that businesse euery man so farre as concerned him Oft-times it comes to passe that there is a Diotrephes found in the Church as in the third Epistle of Iohn that loues to haue the preheminence and to sway all with their owne hand there this rule is broken sometimes in a Church the Censures of the Church are wrung out of the hands of the Minister and passed by another authority onely he may complaine and publish what others haue done himselfe can haue no further hold in them here likewise this Rule is broken Lastly many abuse their Christian liberty to the offence of the weake and so this Rule is broken for the weak brother hath his interest in my liberty as well as my selfe The fifth and last Rule is that all things in the outward Gouernment of the Church must bee so carried as best so farre forth as may be fits the Gouernment of the ciuill State wherein wee liue I would not haue any thinke that wee would draw Religion to the bent of the outward State but wee speake of outward Gouernment in the Church that wee say must not crosse the well established Gouernment of the ciuill State to cause Innouations and changes and troubles and confusions specially in a Christian Common-wealth It was neuer our Sauiours meaning that the outward carriage of Religion should ouerthrow the carriage of the temporall State But that Caesar should haue as well that which is Caesars as God that which is Gods I speake of a politike State already established by lawfull Authority and confirmed by wholesome Lawes and maintained by the ancient vse and custome of the place there Religion comming in afterwards it must bee framed for the outward carriage of it to the ciuill State except wherein Religion is plainely contradicted Our Sauiour no doubt was as carefull of ciuill Christian States as Moses was of the Iewish Policy but there Church-gouernment was fitted to their ciuill State and so must ours But you will say that both ciuill State and their Church-gouernment were each of them directly and equally from God True and are not all the powers that are ordained of God So the Apostle saith Rom. 13.1 and therefore though the Gouernment of ciuill States bee not now so immediatly from God as the Iewes was yet it is from God too and therefore by proportion where the gouernment of the ciuill State is ratified by vse Religion comming in afterwards in all equitie and reason it is to bee carried accordingly for the outward passages of it When the Apostle Peter perswades the scattered Iewes to submit themselues to all manner ordinance of man for the Lords sake 1 Pet. 2.3 it is a plain warning to them that nothing bee done by them in their particular carriage much lesse in the outward Gouernment of the Church which might bee preiudiciall to the gouernment of the ciuill State they must not crosse that vnlesse that crosse Religion as I said before The want of the due obseruation of this Rule hath made many become Anabaptists and despisers of Gouernment and in many places it hath made Religion fare the worse and the professors thereof to bee traduced for rebellious troublesome and dangerous people Enemies to the State So much for the manner of the carriage of Church Businesse Now we come to the third and last generall head namely the end that must bee aimed at in doing these Duties that must bee good too It must bee done with a single end and a sincere affection and intention free from all sinister respects either to themselues or others There are two good ends which wee must ayme at in all actions concerning Church-gouernment the first is the glory of God the second is the edification of our Brethren First wee must aime wholy and onely at Gods glory so the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 10.31 Whatsoeuer yee doe let all bee done to the glory of God For it is Gods businesse his gifts and officers and ordinances of purpose appointed for his glory after a speciall manner and therefore this requires a true zeale for the Lord of
Hoasts for the aduancing of his Kingdome and the magnifying of his Name as also it requires vprightnesse of heart that laying aside all guile couetousnesse ambition pleasing of men they may meerely intend the honour and glory of their Lord and Master The second end is that all tend to the edification of their Brethren so the Apostle 1 Cor. 14.26 would haue all things in the Church done for edification and so hee carries himself 2 Cor. 12.19 for the Lord hath ordained officers in his Church giuen them gifts for that end as it is in Ephes 4.12 therfore that is the matter that all must direct themselues vnto Now this matter of edification requires two graces first wisdome secondly loue If we haue not these graces we shall neuer take this course First it requires wisdome to obserue discerne what courses are most profitable for edification and that to follow as the Minister is wisely to obserue the times and seasons he liues in and the Persons that he hath to deale withall and so to insist chiefly on such points as are fit for such seasons and persons to giue milke to the weake and meate to the strong hee must be a wise Steward giuing to euery one in Gods house his portion in due season where this Rule is obserued it wil be a singular furtherance to the labors of the Ministry for the edifying of the Church As wisdom is required in this duty so also in the second place loue is required in commiserating the infirmities of the weake and in hauing compassion of the damnable estate of poore ignorant and vnbeleeuing Soules vnfeignedly desiring and labouring their conuersion and for that cause framing themselues and their courses so as may bee fittest to bring them to God they must with the Apostle become all to all that they may winne some Loue is a farre more excellent vertue and more beneficiall to the Church than knowledge knowledge puffes vp saith the Apostle but loue edifieth 1 Cor. 8.1 knowledge without loue makes men proud it tends to ostentation but loue alwayes seekes and labours for those things onely that may edifie Then doe men swerue from this golden Rule of edification when they enact Lawes ordaine Ceremonies vse preaching generally for the maintenance of the state more than for edification yea then they commit high impiety in this kinde when they vse courses and passages in Church-gouernment to destruction not to edification yea as snares to entrappe tender Consciences at least to prouoke and offend them This is against the Apostles Rule 2 Cor. 1 3. our power saith hee is giuen for edification not for destruction Put the case that those things which bee imposed be lawfull must wee doe them presently No not vnlesse they edifie our brother so the Apostle saith Rom. 15.1 2. Wee must beare with the weake and euery man must please his neighbour in that which is good to edification And Rom. 14.19 Let vs follow those things which concerne peace and wherewith one may edifie another And 1 Cor. 10.23 the Apostle saith All things are lawfull for me but all things edifie not As if hee should say Wee must not doe all lawfull things vnlesse they edifie So then this is the end of all our Actions to bee done in the Church they must bee done to Gods glory and the edification of our brother And so much shall serue touching the rules and lawes whereby the Officers must bee guided in performing their Actions and Duties in the Church Now it remaines onely that I instance as I promised in two or three duties fitting them to the Persons and Rules And first I will instance in the first duty which was the Word Sacraments and Prayer Now as these are to be had in the Church so they must be administred first by such persons and secondly by such Rules as God in his wisdome hath ordained and fitted for them And first we will speak of the Persons then of the Duties First the Persons to deale in euery of these duties in the publike vse are the Ministers be they Bishops Pastors or Presbyters they and all of them and none but they are to deale in them their very name imports so much they are called Ministers of the Word and Sacraments and so Prayer it holds by proportion to the Priests of the Law for they and none else were to offer Sacrifices I speake of ordinary cases But necessitie sometime inforceth otherwise yet some are expresly excepted against in this case as women they are not to speake in the Church 1 Cor. 14.34 and therefore whereas sometimes they take vpon them to baptize this is an horrible presumption in them and a profanation of Gods Mysteries Secondly the Rules whereby they must be directed in doing these duties are these first the preaching of the Word for the matter of it it must bee Gods Word alone and that which is built vpon it for the manner it must be sincerely preacht not making merchandize theroâ and truly and rightly agreable to the Analogie of faith and instantly and continually in season and out of season reuerently and conscionably and powerfully not as the word of man but as it is indeed the Word of the liuing God secondly the Sacraments those and none other must bee administred which Christ hath instituted and that rightly and in such manner as Christ and his Apostles instituted them but yet wee are not bound to euery Circumstance For Christ and the Apostles were baptized when they were of yeeres so must not wee bee Thirdly Prayer that must bee fitted for euery occasion sinnes must bee confest iudgements must be prayed against blessings must bee thankfully remembred And this must bee done both for themselues and others and all feruently and in the Spirit So much for the first instance The second instance shall be in the second Dutie Election of Officers and here also consider First the Persons that must performe this duty secondly the Rules they must bee directed by First the Persons that are to deale in it for Ministers it must bee those that are in superiour place and degree the Gouernours of the Church but yet with approbation of fellow Ministers So for Deacons or Church-wardens and other inferiour Officers they must bee chosen by the Minister and people together Wee see a president for this in Act. 6. where the Apostles referred this partly to the people that they should chuse out certaine from amongst themselues for this Office and yet still they had an eye to it and a hand in it too as wee may see in that place Secondly the Rules they must proceede by in this Duty and specially in election of Ministers are these First is examination and tryall of their gifts so it is implied of the Ministery in the 1 Tim. 5.21 22. Lay hands suddenly on no man c. And so it is exprest in Deacons 1 Tim. 3.10 Let them first bee proued then let them minister If
when as the Partie knowes the right and yet willingly declines from it and these that thus erre are so far from striuing against their Error that they rather striue against a manifest Truth to maintaine their Error such an Error the Iewes are taxed for by Stephen Acts 7.51 and by Paul himselfe Acts 28.26 where he applies a place out of Esay to them shewing their obstinacie that in seeing they did see and not perceiue c. so that this is an error of obstinacy for a man to know the Truth and yet willingly to decline from it Thirdly some are finite and for a time onely some finall and for euer for a time onely and vpon better Aduice they change their minde such was Peters deniall of Christ Matth. 26.75 for which hee presently repented and went out and wept bitterly Againe some are finall and for euer as when men liue and dye in sinne without any Repentance at all at least without any true and sound Repentance such was the sinne of Iudas in betraying Christ he died desperately in it without any true Repentance Mat. 27.3 5. Lastly some Errors are particular some are generall and each of these in two respects first in respect of the persons that erre secondly in respect of the things they erre in for when as one or two or some few men in a Congregation are tainted with Error here is a particular Error in respect of the persons as it was in the Church of Corinth when as but some of them denied the Resurrection and not all 1 Cor. 15.12 But when as all or the greatest part in a Church erre this is a generall Error in respect of the persons An Instance of this wee haue in the Iewes when as they did all cry out against our Sauiour Christ Crucifie him Crucifie him So secondly in respect of the things erred in as when a man or a Church erres onely in one or in few things this is a particular Error in that respect so did the Church of Pergamus Reuel 2.14 I haue a few things against thee But when a man or a Church erres in all or the most things this is generall also in respect of the things they erre in as the Church of Rome at this day erres in all or the most things and so their Error is generall in that respect as also in respect of their persons Now to apply all this to the subiect of the question whether the Church may erre in all or in any of these respects or no If wee vnderstand the Church in the first sense for the whole Company of Beleeuers liuing on earth in this sense the Church may be said to erre first in matters of smaller moment not in the foundation Secondly of Infirmity not of obstinacy Thirdly at least onely for a time not for euer Fourthly particularly not vniuersally either in respect of the persons or of the things But if wee vnderstand the Church in the latter sense of one particular Congregation in this sense the Church may erre in all these which that I may the more largely and distinctly without Confusion deliuer and you apprehend receiue it plainely in these Obseruations The First is this That the Church militant the whole Company of Beleeuers on earth howsoeuer it hath many excellent Priuildges by the Spirit of truth yet it is not so exempted from Error but that it may and doth oftentimes erre both in Doctrine and manners I shall not neede to handle Errors in manners by themselues and Errors in Doctrine by themselues for each of these are transgressions against the Word Wil of God and they are both damnable and each alike may take hold of the Church 1 Cor. 13.12 The Apostle Paul speaking of himselfe being then a sound yea a principall Member of the Church of Christ acknowledgeth ingenuously much Ignorance that hee knowes little to that hee should know he knowes but in part Now Ignorance being an Error in a generall sense as wee heard before then we see that the Apostle willingly vndergoes the Imputation of Error and if he bee in Error who can looke to escape And therevpon it followes by necessary consequence that he erred in manners too for wee cannot bee obedient in that wee doe not know so that as his knowledge was imperfect so was his loue and obedience too But for errors in manners it is far plainer in Rom. 7.22 23. where the Apostle acknowledgeth that there was a Law in his members rebelling against the Law of his minde and leading him captiue vnto the law of sinne c and this was not his infirmity alone but it is the infirmity of all the Faithfull the Spirit stirres them vp to doe good yea but saith the Apostle Galat. 5.17 the flesh lusteth against the Spirit and the Spirit against the flesh and these are contrary one to another so that you cannot doe the same things you would And our Sauiour giues an Inckling of this to his Disciples in a kinde of Parable Ioh. 13.10 where he faith He that washed is needeth no ââue to wash his feete c. which though it be spoken in a negatiue sense as shewing that nothing needes washing in them but their feete yet it is affirmatiue in force shewing that none is so cleansed and purified but that still hee hath foule feete that is hee hath still sinne and error in him and these must be cleansed and washed away or else he can haue no part in Christ Iesus as in verse 8 So likewise for error in manners the Apostle Iames 3.2 saith In many things wee sinne all there all are included and that not in one kinde onely as nâ a diuided sense as if one should offend in one thing and another in another thing but in a compounded sense not one or many but all sinne and that not in one or few things but in many And for further confirmation of the Truth hereof it is elsewhere negatiuely deliuered as in the 1 King 8.46 There is not a man that liues and sinnes not now lay these two together and we shall see that none is exempted from error in manners So for Error in Doctrine Rom. 3.4 where it is not onely affirmed in generall of all and of euery one in particular that euery man is a liar that is that he erres in some of his Apprehensions of the Truth but the Apostle doth likewise so derogate the holding of the whole Truth entirely and incorruptly from man that he appropriates it to God alone so that it is as possible for man to bee God as not to bee deceiued So that the Doctrine is cleare that the Church militant that is the Company of Beleeuers liuing on earth may and oftentimes doe erre both in Doctrine and manners So much for proofe of the point out of Scripture Reas 1 The Reasons of the point are these First mans frailtie The members of the militant Church true Beleeuers they are but men and therefore naturally louing darkenesse
more then light and euill more then goodnesse and howsoeuer the Spirit bee giuen them to enlighten them and to relieue them against each Infirmity yet their weaknesse is such that they are not so farre capable of the Spirit as that thereby they are enabled to vnderstand and know all Truthes and practise all goodnesse The Spirit indeed in it selfe is all sufficient but in them not so sufficient nothing can be receiued but according to the capacity of him that receiues it be the master neuer so good to teach yet if the Scholler be not capable of the Art he teacheth he shall neuer bring him to it so it is in this the Spirit is sufficient to teach them all Truthes but they are not capable of them the Spirit is sufficient in them for Saluation but not for perfect knowledge or obedience and that by reason of their frailty that they are not so farre capable of the Spirit The second reason is Satans malice and subtilty who Reas 2 as he is the father of lyes himselfe and the Auhor of all error and sinne so hee ceaseth not to tempt both to error and wickednesse and his labour is not altogether lost but that he fastens some of his Infections in both kindes on the best men Liuing or at the least as a hinderer he hinders that truth and holinesse is not embraced at least not in that measure that it should yea and he soweth errors and sinnes like Tares vpon that good seede of Truth and holinesse which Gods Spirit hath sowen in our hearts Thirdly whilest wee liue here we haue many occasions Reas 3 of Error many deceiuers false Apostles Heretiques Scismaticks many ill examples perswasions and sundry prouocations and these are too strong for vs to withstand them all and that at all times at least not so that wee may be free from all Infection by them Fourthly Our perfection both for knowledge and Reas 4 obedience is respited to the life to come not attained to in this life by the perfectest Phil. 3.12 the Apostle saith that he had not attained to perfection though he were inferior to no man no it is not for this life it is respited to the life to come then the Church shall be without spot or wrinckle Eph. 5.27 and that not onely by Imputation as we are here but by actuall possession then shall that be verified Cant. 4.7 where the Church is said to be all faire and no spot in her but that is for the Church glorious and triumphant it cannot bee so with the Church militant but they must sit downe vnder that ignorance and error which they cannot preuaile against and pray daily Lord forgiue vs our trespasses So you see the point made plaine by reasons too Vse 1 The vses are these First here is matter of Instruction teaching vs to humble our selues and to bee cast downe in our soules in that wee are such vile and corrupt wretches brutish in our selues both for matter of knowledge and obedience for so the Scripture sets vs foorth that wee are euen beasts in both First for knowledge the Prophet saith Ieremy 10.14 Euery man is a beast by his owne knowledge and for Obedience it is said Iob 15.16 that man drinketh vp Iniquitie as water c. concerning knowledge First wee finde by experience that wee loue error and falshood and that we are ready to accept lyes at the hands of Sathan and other deceiuers wee embrace them with both handes and make much of them and hardly can abide to bee wonne from them wee are sooner and easier perswaded from an hundred Truthes then from one Error Secondly for Truth wee know that naturally wee hate and abhorre it wee cannot learne or finde it our selues nor yet are we willing to receiue it from others when it is brought to vs no not when God himself and his Word his own blessed Spirit tenders it vnto vs or if wee doe receiue it it is but in part to the halues deadly and coldly and fearefully and wee are easily drawen from it the Euill one catching it out of our hearts our mindes wauering carried away with euery wind or blast of vaine Doctrine or if wee doe receiue it and sticke to it it is with much infirmity wee are apt to defile it with our owne Inuentions deuises glosses additions detractions mistakings doubts distrustes idle and euill apprehensions the Lord knowes the thoughts of man that they are all but vaine So concerning obedience we finde that of our selues we are prone to all sin and averse from all righteousnesse and in this wee doe much more resist the spirit of Grace then them former the Reason is this Truth and falshood being of the vnderstanding reason and iudgement the highest faculties of the soule we can more easily submit to the power of the Word and Spirit but good and euill being of the will and heart and affections the more base and more carnall parts in vs and the doing of good and the forbearing of euill being the denying of our selues and the bridling of the course of nature the forsaking of all our pleasures and profits and indeed the breaking of our hearts It is death to vs to bee thus mastred and this is the reason that wee are much more vnwilling to reforme in matters of obedience then in matters of knowledge and that reformation which wee doe attaine to in matters of obedience is much more imperfect then in matters of knowledge Let vs consider rightly of this and seeing the case stands thus with vs let vs be ashamed confounded before the presence of God and hate and abhorre our selues in dust and ashes what are wee ignorant of our selues and yet will not learne naught and sinfull and cannot bee reformed How doth this prouoke Gods Wrath against vs what a deforming is this to his Image in vs what dishonour to his name what griefe is this to his spirit that hee hath to deale with such peruerse and froward Schollers that will not bee taught by him either wee will not receiue his good motions at all or else not as wee should what reioycing is this to Satan that can insult and say I can perswade men to error and sinne when as Gods Spirit and his motions to Truth and righteousnes are reiected this is a great gratifying of Satan and a great reioycing to him besides what hurt doe wee to those amongst whom wee liue But specially what wrong doe we to our owne Soules this is to forsake our owne mercy and herein our selues are the chiefest Enemies to our owne saluation let vs confesse this to God and bewaile it and instantly beg pardon of him for it and striue the best we can against ââ and let vs bee humbled all our daies that we can striue no better against this brutish nature of ours Vse 1 The second vse is for Refutation of the Puritanes those ancient hereticks that held an absolute perfection in this life and so the Papists
fall away finally after true conuersion what peace or quietnesse can they haue to their consciences but still they will be fearing and suspecting and distasting their estate So much for the second Note The third note of obseruation is this that no particular Doct. 3 visible Church since the Apostles times but may erre and that fundamentally and obstinately and finally and generally and so cease to be a true visible Church I take my scantling since the Apostles times because the churches in their times had the Apostles to be members of them who being infallibly guided by the Spirit could not possibly so erre and therefore the churches in their times could not finally nor generally erre But the point is vndoubtedly true of all other particular churches that they may erre fundamentally obstinately finally and generally and so cease to be true visible churches examples will cleare it there is no Church but hath erred in some kinde both vnder the Law and before the Law yea and in Paradise as also in Christs time yea euen the churches whereof the Apostles were members had their errors but some churches may erre and others haue erred fundamentally and finally too Take the Church of Ephesus for an example that once was a true Church of God and called a golden Candlesticke and a Piller of Truth 1 Tim. 3. yet it erred in the Apostle Iohns time yea it is now vtterly and finaly falne away from Christ to Mahomet and is vtterly cut off from Christ the foundation but it may be said that the church of Ephesus may recouer againe and so her fall is not finall I dâny not but that it may be recouered through Gods prouidence at the last yea but that is vncertaine and therefore for ought wee know her fall is as well finall as fundamentall and that which was her case may be the case of any other particular church and surely shall be if they walke in her steppes Reuelat. 2.5 The like wee finde in many other Primitiue Churches how many famous churches are falne away that were true visible churches in those times some to the Arians heresie some to the Donatists some to the Nouatians c. The lamentable estate of the Iewes Gods owne people proues this point without exception they are vtterly cut off from the foundation Christ Error like a gangrene sometimes ouer-growes all but some may say when may a church be said to erre thus seeing though some may erre yet happily not the rest I answer then a church may be said to erre either when an error is embraced of all in generall or specially of those that are the Pastors and guides and carry the chiefe face and port of the Church with them which error if it be generall in all or the chiefest Articles of faith and that after admonition they persist in it and condemne all other churches that hold otherwise Then is that church degenerate into a faction against the Church and except some amongst them impugne their vntruthes and these in some answerable number or of some good place and quality in the Church or in some knowne manner that notice may be publikely taken of it such a Church ceaseth to vs to be a true visible Church but if there be such opposers in these vntruthes onely and yet they hold with the factions in opinion in some other truthes fundamentall the Church for their sakes may be falsely reputed by all that know that opposition a true visible Church The reasons of the point are these The same reasons that proue that the Militant Church may erre hold directly for proofe of the first part of this obseruation that a particular church may erre and often doth erre for if it be so in them being all certainely chosen much more in these being all called but few chosen which also well considered will proue the latter part of this obseruation that is they may erre fundamentally and finally too for in euery particular visible church there are some few of Gods chosen else it can bee no true church Now these few dying still the Truth and the Church where God in his Iudgement forsakes decayes more and more loosing one truth after another and one faithfull person after another till at last few or none are left not enough in number at least in port and place to beare the name of such a visible church Secondly God tyes himselfe and his grace and saluation to no one particular place and therefore hee may take it from one particular church and giue it to another that may bring forth better ffruits The first vse is for instruction to all particular Churches to teach them to walke warily and carefully examining themselues by the Word whether their courses be agreeable thereunto and praying for the Spirit to enlighten them and let them take heede of the doctrines and inuentions of men if any error arise presently let them oppose and suppresse it If any doubt let them goe vnto the Law and to the Testimony If there be any difficulty let vs pray for the Spirit hee is the best expounder and God hath promised to giue the Spirit to them that aske him so though wee may erre yet wee shall not erre finally and generally Let not any Church presume of it selfe though it be neuer so pure for as good Churches as they haue falne and they may yea and without great heed they are in as great danger of corruption and so proceeding of a finall fall and desolation Neither let any man do at on the Church be it neuer so glorious as if it were an infallible Oracle and the ground of our faith and saluation rather search the Scriptures if the Doctrine of a Church be agreeable vnto them imbrace it and build on it not so much because of the Church which may erre and haply will deny that afterward which it once affirmed but because of the Scripture which is alwaies constant to it selfe and vnchangeable If the Scribes and Pharises teach out of Moses chaire that which is Moses Doctrine beleeue them else beleeue them not The second vse is for confutation of the Papists that say their Church cannot erre for howsoeuer they propound it as for the Church in generall that that cannot erre yet indeede they plead onely for their owne Church for they say that other Churches may erre but we say that their church may erre and that fundamentally and finally too and surely it is not far from it yea the Papists themselues in this confute themselues For first they confesse themselues that they may erre for so say some of them that they erre by excommunication when they doe it without sufficent cause others of themselues say that they erre in canonizing of Saints when they canonize some for Saints in heauen which are diuells in hell Secondly they confesse that Councels may erre too and thirdly that their Popes may erre too and lastly that their people may erre and therefore that the whole Church
fruits that should be brought forth and grow vp in the Church And this he neuer giues ouer not though himselfe be foyled and cast vnto the earth for there hee persecuted the woman vers 13. nor yet though the woman bee carried away from him into the wildernesse yet there he persecuteth her vers 14. and 15. not yet though he bee disapointed of his Attempts yet hee giues not ouer but makes warre with the remnant of her seed vers 16.17 So that this place teacheth euery particular the point obserued See it yet more plainely affirmed by the Lords owne mouth in the former testament and set downe as an ordinance and worke of God himselfe Gen. 3.15 I will put Emnity betwixt thee and the woman and betweene thy seede and her seede he shall break thine head thou shalt bruise his heele here is a plaine opposition betwixt Satan and his seede and the Church and her seede and this is continuall for when his head was broke by our Sauiour Matth. 4. in ouercomming him in his temptations but specially at his death yet still he seekes to assault the Church and to bruise her heele And the same in effect is iustified by Christ himselfe in the new Testament Iohn 16.33 In the world ye shall haue affliction but be of good Comfort I haue ouercome the world c As if hee should say so long as you are in the world looke for affliction it is your portion here to be afflicted and assaulted with many aduersaries Yet last of all see it most plainely in the experience of all Ages In the fourth chapter of Nehemiah vers 7.8 when Sanballat and Tobiah and the Arabians and the Ammonites and the Ashdodims heard that the walls of Ierusalem were repaired they conspired altogether to come and to fight against Ierusalem and to hinder them So in Heb. 11.35 36 37. where the estate of the Church in this world is set downe to bee this that many were stoned many racked others hewen asunder and others slaine with the Sword c. These are the assaults and oppositions that the Church is to expect in this life So the Apostle 1 Cor. 49. to the 13. speakes of the like oppositions that the Church meetes withall in this world that they were as men appointed to Death a gazing stocke vnto the world to Angels and to men c made as the filth of the world and the off scowring of all things And in the 1 Thes 2.18 the Apostle saith that hee would haue come vnto them but Satan hindred him so that wee see that Satan and his Instruments assault the Church continually and hinder their good proceedings So in Psal 2.1.2 c. the heathen rage and the people murmure the Kings of the earth bande themselues and the Princes are assembled together against the Lord and his Christ And in Act. 4.27 in both these places Christ himselfe is propounded for an example in this case that so all that beleeue in him and professe him may know what to trust to Herod and Pontius Pilate and the Gentiles and the people of Israell all were gathered together against Christ if it were so with our Sauiour it must needs bee so with all his members If they hated and opposed him they will hate and oppose them for the Seruant is not aboue his Master what Church euer was there in the world yea or what one true member of the Church that can no by their owne experience giue Testimony to this Truth Either in captiuity or out of it either vnder the Law or before the Law or after the Law Either Apostles Prophets or Patriarkes all from the first to the last yea Adam himselfe in Paradise see how hee was encountred and ouercome and so cast out of Paradise which all mankind rues to this day There is no place not state but heauen free there and no where but there shall the Church be triumphant there shee is alwayes militant assaulted and fought against by many Aduersaries that seeke to disquiet her peace and hinder her good proceedings So much for the proofe of the obseruation Now let vs see the Reasons of it And the first and chiefe Reason is the Iustice of God Reas 1 vpon the Serpent for when God ordained that Enmity betwixt the Serpent and his seede and the woman and her seede Gen. 3.15 hee was in a course of Iustice as a Iudge inflicting this is a punishment vpon the Serpent because he seduced our first Parents So that howsoeuer these oppositions light heauily and iustly on the faithfull yet it hits them onely as it were a by-blow for their chasticement the maine stroke is inflicted on the Serpent and his seede as their deserued punishment Reas 2 Secondly Satans Spite and Enuy against good men and good things is another Reason of it It is hee that stirrs vp and blowes all these Coales as after shall bee shewed It is gall and Death to him to see either good men or good things prosper And therefore he bends himselfe against them with all his power and might Reas 3 Thirdly the church and the men of the world haue contrary mouers the world hath flesh and Nature to be their mouer the Church hath grace and the spirit to be their mouer And so they haue contrary wills the one set vpon good the other wholly vpon euill and so also they haue contrary Ends the Church aymes at Gods Glory and at the Kingdome of heauen the wicked at their owne pleasures and profits and they tende to hell and therefore of necessity there must bee a perfect opposition of the one against the other in all their Courses as the Apostle saith Galat. 5.17 the flesh lusteth against the Spirit and the Spirit lusteth against the flesh and these two are contrary Reas 4 Fourthly It is the nature and condition of the good to bee crossed and opposed and it is the nature and condition of the wicked to trouble and vexe and hurt and fight against him that is more righteous then himselfe Reas 5 Fiftly Christ is a Signe to bee spoken against Luk. 2.34 and therefore they that professe and beleeue in him cannot but be mightily opposed not onely because they are members of a militanâ head but also for that very cause because they professe and beleeue in him Reas 6 Sixtly It is so for the Triall of the faithfull themselues and of their faith First of the faithfull themselues so saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.19 There must bee Heresies euen among you that they which are approued amongst you may bee knowne And so the Apostle 1 Pet. 4.12 thinke it not strange concerning the firy Triall which is amongst you to proue you So likewise these oppositions are for the trial of Gods graces in vs of our loue to Iesus Christ whether wee loue him vnfaignedly and meerely for himselfe or for our owne ease and good and safety for if we loue him not for himselfe but for these then when these faile
Moses held vp his hand Israel preuailed and when hee let his hand downe Amaleck preuailed so it is with vs when we hold vp our hands to God by prayer wee shall preuaile against our spirituall enemies but if wee let downe our hands neglect this duty this dutie of prayer they will preuaile against vs. The last duty which wee are hence taught to practise is patience wee must possesse our soules with patience holding out to the end of the fight and being well content with our present portion sighing for deliuerance and yet waiting the Lords good leasure with an expectation of helpe and comfort to all our crosses and a seasonable and ioyfull deliuerance from all our crosses and a recompence in heauen with a Crowne of glory for all the crosses and miseries which wee doe heere endure And so much for the first point that the Church of God hath many aduersaries c. The second point is who and what these aduersaries are Surely they are very many in number In generall they are all they that are not of the Church for so is our Sauiours Rule Luke 11.23 Hee that is not with me is against me The particulars are many and therefore not easily to be comprehended within one artificiall diuision therefore take euery one by themselues The first aduersary or opposite is a false Church that is such as pretend themselues to be the Church when indeed they are not but are destitute of that which giues the true being of the Church that is of Christ Iesus want of Discipline and such like materiall points may make an vnwholesome and an vnsound Church but so long as Christ Iesus is truely professed they are true Churches The Turks and the Iewes are false churches hauing a false being because Christ is not professed by them The second sort are those that are not yet admitted into the Church and they are not onely Infidells and Reprobates which neuer were nor euer shall be of the Church but also Gods chosen children before their calling are bitter enemies of the Church as the Apostle Paul hee was as great an aduersary against the Church till hee was called as the world could yeeld The third sort of opposites to the Church are heretikes they are such as stiffely maintaine any grosse opinion against the faith professed in the Church some such there were in the Church of Corinth 1 Cor. 11.19 and these opposites are of all sorts some are greater heretikes others lesse and accordingly they are more or lesse opposite yet they are all aduersaries and that in an high degree euen to the faith which is the life of the Church at least in such particulars as they oppose All the embracers of heresies are enemies but the broachers of them most of all The 4th sort of opposites are Schismatikes those that make a diuision or rent in the Church withdrawing themselues from the outward fellowship of those that professe the sauing truth of these the Apostle speakes Heb. 10.34 that they withdraw themselues to perdition these are dangerous aduersaries for they doe not onely make a rent in the Church but as much as in them lies they diuide Christ as the Apostle speaks 1 Cor. 1.13 of both these opposites the Heretike and the Schismatike it may be said as the Apostle saith 1 Iohn 2.19 They went out from vs because they were not of vs Now as Heretikes are opposite to the faith of the Church so are Schismtikes to the vnity of the Church and as Schismatikes are opposite to the whole Church so specially they are opposite to that Church from which they separate The fifth sort of aduersaries are Apostates that reuolt from the faith and fall to their old estate of nature and sinne such was Demas 2 Tim. 4.10 who forsooke the Apostle Paul and embraced this present euill world And this is the fearefullest estate of all the rest for if they so persist as they hardly euer recouer they fall into the sinne against the holy Ghost which shall neuer be forgiuen of such the Apostle speakes Hebr. 6.4 5 6. that it is impossible that they which were once enlightened and haue tasted of the heauenly gift c. if they fall away that they should be renued againe by repentance and Heb. 10.26 If we sin willingly after wee haue receiued and acknowledged that truth there remaineth no more sacrifice for sinne The sixth sort of opposites are persecutors that doe not onely not regard the Church and the truth but they hate and persecute it and those that loue it and that not in a meane degree but for the most part they are blood-suckers and nothing will satisfie them but eyther the soules of professors if they forsake the truth or their bodies and liues if they continue stedfast in the truth The 7th sort of opposites are Hypocrites or Counterfeits such as pretend Religion when as yet they affect it not sincerely and in truth they goe to the Church heare the Word receiue the Sacraments c. but they do it not with a single and sincere affection If these be Ministers then they are false Apostles such as the Apostle speakes of 2 Cor. 11.13 that are deceitfull workers and transforme themselues into the Apostles of Christ or if they be of the people they are false brethren such as the Apostle speakes of Galat. 2.4 that are crept into the Church to spye out our liberty these are the more dangerous enemies because they are so neere to vs as it is in a family there is most danger by those of the same houshold if any of them be a thiefe he may set the doores open to let others in they are most dangerous as first being least suspected for if wee did suspect them wee would beware of them secondly as hauing fittest opportunities to doe vs mischiefe because they know our courses and so can the more easily betray vs as Iudas knowing our Sauiours walke was the fittest Instrument to betray the Lord of life Iohn 18.2 Eighthly excommunicate persons are aduersaries to the Church who though they doe not voluntarily depart from the Church as Schismatikes doe yet are they worthily cut off from the Church such was the Incestuous person 1 Cor. 5.5 these are in a fearefull estate for they haue no comfort by the prayers of the Church being cut off from the body they can haue no communion with it and till such times as they repent and are reconciled to the Church they are to be accounted of as opposites as Heathens and as Publicans Ninthly we come to those that are more spirituall enemies the world that is the people and fashions of the world the people of the world they hate vs because wee are none of their society as our Sauiour saith Iohn 15.19 And the fashions of the world which we are not to yeeld vnto in any hand Fashion not your selues according to the world saith the Apostle Rom. 12.2 These are
dangerous enemies and it is hard for vs to preuaile against the whole world Tenthly the flesh that is the vnregenerate part in our selues this alwaies fights against the spirit Gal. 5.17 and seeke the destruction of our soules 1 Peter 2.11 Abstaine from fleshly lusts which fight against the soule this is a pestilent aduersary which wee carry alwayes in our bosoms and cannot possibly either flie from it or cause it to fly from vs which is the singular mischiefe of this enemy aboue and beyond all others The diuell himselfe if we resist him will fly from vs but this we carry alwayes about with vs. The eleuenth aduersary is sinne this is a deadly enemy to the soule too the Apostle saith Rom. 7.11.13 Sinne tooke occasion by the Commandement and thereby slew me and sinne that it might appeare sinne wrought death in mee The last Aduersary is the diuell hee is the aduersary of all aduersaries and the commander of all the rest And this being the principall oposition of all we will speake God willing the more largely and particularly of it by way of obseruation And the obseruation is this Doctr. That Satan is the Grand-aduersary and the capitall and chiefe enemy of the Church of God and the Generall of the field fought against the faithfull all other aduersaries are his souldiers and his forces and instruments Gen. 3.15 The maine enmity betwixt vs and our aduersaries is from the Serpent himselfe as hee being the head all other are but his seed Reuel 12.37 The red Dragon the diuell he fought and his angells hee is the Arch enemy the other are but his angells 1 Pet. 5.8 your Aduersary the diuell c. What are there not many aduersaries besides him yeâ but he is an aduersary by way of excellency the aduersary of aduersaries he hath the rule of all the rest Eph. 6.12 the Apostle saith We wrestle not against flesh and blood Doe wee not wrestle against flesh and blood yes that wee doe but they are but instruments the author of them are principalities and powers c. The diuell and his angells Matth. 13.28 Who sowed the Tares amongst the good Corne the enuious man did it as who should say whatsoeuer the meanes were yet he was the chiefe Agent and therefore they are called his seede vers 38. and thefore hee is said to deceiue the whole world Reuel 12.9 because hee leads the world after him to doe his will he it is that works in the children of disobedience Ephes 2.2 as he being the mouer and they his engines he their father they his children So that Satan is the Grand-aduersary of Gods Church all other aduersaries are but his instruments c. See this proued further in euery particular enemy before named first all false Churches whose are they the Synagogues of Satan Reuel 2.9 secondly they which are without not yet admitted into the Church they are his too they are vnder his power Acts 26.18 thirdly Heretikes they are his Reuel 2.24 fourthly Schismatikes are his Iames 3.14.15 Satan himselfe was the first Schismatike and that in heauen fifthly Apostates are his and Apostacy is by the working of Satan 2 Thes 2.3.9 sixthly Persecutors are his Reu. 2.10 the diuell is said to cast some of them into prison when as persecutors did it And 1 Iohn 3.12 Cayne that slew his brother is said to be of the wicked one that is of the diuell seuenthly Hypocrites are his false apostles are Satans Ministers 2 Cor. 11.15 the diuell was in Iudas heart Iohn 13.15 and the wicked Iewes are said to be of their father the diuell Iohn 8.44 eighthly excommunicate persons are his vassalls 1 Tim. 1.20 they are deliuered to Satan ninthly the world is his hee is the Prince of the world Iohn 14.30 yea he is the God of the world 2 Cor. 4.4 tenthly the flesh is his messenger 2 Tim. 12.7 Lastly Sinne is his Snare 2 Tim. 2.26 So that the diuel erects false churches possesses them that are without inspires Heretikes incenseth Schismatikes seduceth Apostates incourageth persecutors begets hypocrites triumphs in the excommunicate commands the world and hath them in a string prouokes the flesh inticeth to sinne he imployes all and euery one of them busily and eagerly in the disturbance of Gods people The Reasons are these First God himselfe is the generall Reas 1 of the Church therefore Satan is the generall and commander of all their enemies Secondly Satans outragious and incessant malice against Reas 2 God and his Faithfull to which if wee adde his strength it is a sufficient Reason to prooue that hee is the Grand enemy of the Church Thirdly if there be any losse to the Aduersaries it Reas 3 is his losse if there be any gaine to them it is his If they preuaile against vs there is so much added to his kingdome if wee preuaile against them there is so much detracted from his kingdome therefore it is reason that hee should bestirre himselfe and all his Instruments against the Church The Vses are these First this teacheth vs that seeing Vse 1 Satan is the conductor of all these forces therefore wee are to be the more vigilant and prepared and armed to resist him It is the Apostles owne Inference Ephes 6.13 For this cause saith hee take vnto you the whole Armour of God for what cause why because we wrestle not onely against flesh and blood but against principalities and powers c vers 12. and 1 Pet. 5.8 your Aduersarie the diuell goeth about like a roaring Lion seeking whom he may deuoure whom resist saith the Apostle so that if hee bend himselfe and all his forces against vs we should labour to bend all our forces against him to resist him Secondly here wee are taught what to esteeme of all Vse 2 wicked people that oppose the Church whosoeuer thou art that troublest the Church thou art no better then the Diuels souldier and slaue he is thy master and captaine and so the motions of the flesh are the Diuels darts the euill examples of the world his brokers he sets them all to worke and hee shall pay them their wages No meruaile therefore though Gods children are carried with such a zeale against the wicked for they are but diuels as it were and therefore our Sauiour saith Goe yee cursed into euerlasting Fire prepared for the diuell and his angels Matth. 25.41 Thirdly let vs consider the wonderfull power and mercy of God here is the wonderfull power and loue of God that keepes vs so long and so safe from so many Deuils as I may say that are continually beleaguering Vse 4 vs. And therefore lastly this should encourage Gods children in the fight because so oft as wee resist I say not onely so often as wee ouercome them but so oft as wee resist them and keepe them from preuailing ouer vs so many victories we get ouer the Diuell himselfe and so many wounds we giue to the Serpents head but on the
the 40. vers they beate them and command them againe not to speake in the name of Iesus what could the Deuill haue done more against the Gospell as things then stood All these places both the former and these latter proue that they set themselues against their persons and their profession both but the former are more directly against their persons the latter more directly against their profession So wee see the practices of our Aduersaries against our persons and against our profession yet here is the difference that they oppose against Religion for it selfe but they oppose against our persons for our Religion Secondly for the manner of their opposition they doe it sometimes openly sometimes secretly openly so did Saul Acts 9.1 2. when he went with open mouth to make hauocke of the Church sometimes they doe it secretly that is when either they cannot doe it openly at all or at least when they cannot doe it openly with such safety to themselues and such hurt and danger to their enemies thus it was in Galat. 2.4 the false brethren crept in craftily into the Church to spy out their liberty that so they might the better bring them into bondage we shall find both these kinds of oppositions Act. 6.9 10 11. where certaine of the Synagogue disputed with Stephen and thought to haue borne him downe openly but when they were not able to resist the wisdome and spirit by which he spake then they secretly suborned witnesses to accuse him falsely Secondly againe sometimes they oppose by strong hand as Herod Acts 12.1.2 he stretched forth his hands to vex certaine of the Church and he killed Iames the brother of Iohn with the sword and when Satan doth thus oppose hee is a Lyon sometime by fraud and subtilty hee opposeth the Church and then hee is a Serpent and so in Acts 7.19 Stephen saith the Egyptians dealt subtilly with the Israelites the third thing in the manner of their opposition is the meanes or weapons whereby they fight against Gods Church and they are infinite I shall touch those onely that are most materiall and the first kinde is carnall reasons and these are the fittest weapons for carnall men to fight withall and readiest against the truth and the Church as they being both spirituall and professed enemies to flesh and blood See how they flourish with this weapon first with multitude yours cannot be the true Religion say they for but few embrace it the multitude is against you and it is euery where spoken against as they said to Paul Acts 28.22 Againe saith the false Church wee haue far greater pomp and glory and greater riches Reuelat. 17.4 besides say they you haue no great men to applaud you doe any of the Rulers beleeue in him say the Iewes Iohn 7.48 Lastly there is say they no point of your Religion either pleasing to nature or almost iustifiable by reason and therefore saith carnall reason yours is not the true Religion but you must needs be of the right way If these kind of weapons preuaile not then they take other kind of weapons and close in neerer with vs forcing vs with Religious pretences and so striuing to beat vs with our owne weapons they pretend that they haue the Scriptures so did the diuell Matth. 4.6 that they are the Church as the wicked Iewes did Ierem. 7 4. so for miracles they pretend they haue them too they haue the effectuall working of Satan with all power and signes and lying wonders 2. Thes 2.9 so they pretend to be Abrahams children Iohn 8 39. and to be Moses Schollers and Disciples Iohn 9.28 yea to be Gods owne seede Ioh. 8.41 So they pretend to be Prophets Reuelat. 2.20 yea to be the Apostles of Christ 2 Cor. 11.13 yea and to be Angells of light verse 14. and for outward holinesse they will haue more then ordinary as the Scribes and Pharises had Matth. 23.27 And for simplicity which is the proper note of Christs sheep they will so cunningly pretend it that you would take them for sheepe of Christs owne fold and they cannot be discerned to be rauening Wolues till they bewray it in their workes and therefore our Sauiour saith Matth. 7.15 Beware of false prophets which come to you in sheepes clothing c. And when they faile this way then they will fall to more grosse dealing flattering vs with faire promises as the diuell dealt with our Sauiour Matth. 4.9 such and such things will I giue you if you will doe thus and thus if this will not preuaile they will labour to seduce vs with lies and errors as the Serpent did Eue Gens 3.4 5. or else they will labour to corrupt our sincere worship of God with inuentions and traditions of men as the Pharises did Mat. 15.3 If they can preuaile none of these waies then they will raise vp flanders and false reports against our persons howsoeuer wee carry our selues as they did against Christ and Iohn Baptist Mat. 11.18 Our Sauiour âame eating and drinking and they say behold a Drunkard and a Glutton Iohn Baptist came neyther eating nor drinking and they said hee had a diuell so they raised vp false reports of our Religion as they did in the Apostles time Rom. 3.8 Some say that he taught that we might do euil that good may come thereof c. If this be not enough they will breath out threatnings against vs as Saul did against the Church Acts 9.1 If that serue not their turne they will procure Lawes and Decrees against vs as they did against Daniel Dan. 6.7 8. and Letters of State as Saul did Acts 2.9 And their last and sorest and commonest weapon of all is blowes persecutions banishments imprisonments and all the punishments they can deuise as their hatred is deadly against vs so they cease not to pursue vs to the very death cruell blood-suckers they are for when they cannot sucke Religion out of our hearts yet they will sucke our liues and our bloods out of our bodies In a word there is no one thing in the world but the diuell and his instruments catch at it and take hold of it as a weapon in their fury to hurt and strike at Gods children withall The reasons of the point are these First the sillinesse Reas 1 and nakednesse and weaknesse of the faithfull and their condition in this life is such that they are euery way exposed and of themselues lie open to the danger of their enemies somethings they cannot doe to defend themselues for want of power and worldly wisdome as God knowes they be very simple and weake and other things they must not do for want of warrant from God without which their tender consciences dare doe nothing whereas if they could and might shift for themselues by hooke or by crooke as others doe it might be a good safegard to them and hence it is that our enemies assault vs euery way The second reason is drawne from
meanes that he tenders to vs for our reliefe either by resistance or by escape if hee affords vs meanes to fight and resist then we must withstand our enemies to the vttermost of our power Iames 4.7 Resist the diuell c. If God tender opportunity by flight take the benefit of that meanes so Christ teacheth vs Matth. 10.23 If they persecute you in one Citty fly into another and this did the Apostle Paul practise Acts 9.25 hee was let downe in a basket through the wall and so escaped form his enemies so that if opportunity be offered vs of flight wee must take it alwaies considering that this is the best course for vs to take which God offers vs opportunity of and wee may be bold to wait for a blessing on it fourthly wee must cleaue to God by walking with God in obedience to his will make and keepe thy peace alwaies with God whatsoeuer thou dost keepe him thy friend whosoeuer be thine enemy and this thou must doe by walking in his waies and then he will giue his Angells charge ouer thee to carry thee in their hands that nothing may hurt thee Psalme 91.11 12. and Psalm 34.7 The Prophet saith that the Angells of the Lord pitch their tents round about them that feare him and deliuereth them If thou feare God and labour to please him then thine enemies may goe about thee againe and againe seeking to deuour thee but still they shall finde the tents of Gods Angells euery where round about thee to deliuer thee that they should not hurt thee The third vse teacheth vs how to carry and behaue our selues to all things in the world euen to euery thing Vse 3 we heare and see surely very warily and suspitiously For feare left the enemy haue laid a snare in them to intrap thee and therefore when wee vse any of these things let vs sanctifie them to vs by the Word and Prayer and this wee must doe if not for any good and blessing that wee expect by them yet at least for feare of some euill that the enemie intends against vs in them specially wee are to carry our selues very warily to the men of the world euen to all those that are without take notice of them as enemies most dangerous such enemies as are euer seeking or ready to seeke thy destruction haue little to doe with them but euen as thou needs must and so thou shalt be safest from their danger learne Christs Lesson Matth. 10.17 Beware of men for they will deliuer you vp to Councells c. and follow his example Ioh. 2.24 when many beleeued in him because of his miracles yet hee would not commit himselfe to them because he knew them all There are many more particular duties to be learned hence but because they are more naturall to the next point we will referre them thither Now come wee to the fourth point and that is this namely how the Church is to carrie and behaue her selfe to her aduersaries they must not cowardly lye downe vnder their feete and suffer them to trample on them but they must oppose against them and that not rashly and desperately and presumptuously hand ouer-head but as their warfare is spirituall and Religious so must they carry themselues accordingly in it I will deliuer it by way of obseruation Doctr. take it thus Gods Church and chosen must so carry themselues in all their courses against their aduersaries that they may mannage a good fight of faith against them such as may well beseeme the Lords battels and the souldiers of Iesus Christ 1. Tim. 6.12 The Apostle bids Timothy fight out the good fight of faith shewing vs that it is a fight that wee are put to and wee must fight it out and it must be a fight of faith first because our faith is it that is specially stricken at by our enemies and maintained by vs and also it is the chiefe weapon and meanes whereby we fight so likewise the fight we make must be a good fight well mannaged in euery respect and that Timothy might see that Paul chargeth no more on him then he practised in himselfe hee professeth that hee for his part had done so and taketh his death ãâã it as it were 2 Tim. 4.6 7. I am now ready to be offered c. I haue fought a good fight I haue finished my course and haue kept the faith c. And this is euery mans duty 1 Pet. 5.9 whom resist stedfast in the faith except wee will be deuoured by Satan and carried quicke to hell wee are to resist and that in faith and it must be a stedfast resistance in a stedfast faith And the Apostle Ephes 6.10 hauing exhorted to be strong in the Lord because the strongest if hee be not well appoined with armour and weapons may be ouerthrowne therefore in the 11. verse hee teacheth vs how to fight furnishing vs with armour and weapons and discretion how to vse them put on the whole armour of God c Now that wee may be able to make a good fight of faith against our aduersaries wee are to consider first what wee haue to doe in this fight secondly bow wee are to doe it First what wee haue to doe in it and that is two things there is a double worke to be done in this fight defensiue and offensiue wee are to defend our selues and to oppose our aduersaries and therefore the Apostle Ephes 6. making mention of the weapons of our Christian warfare reckons vp not onely a Shield and an Helmet but a Sword too the first work then to be done in this fight is defensiue we are to saue our selues harmelesse for wee are deare and tender to God in Christ euen as the Apple of his eye and therefore wee must defend and keepe our selues the best wee can this counsell the Apostle Iohn giues vs in his 2. Epistle verse 8. Looke to your selues that yee loose not the things yee haue done So likewise our Sauiour giues vs counsell for our bodily preseruation Matth. 10.23 If they persecute you in one City flie vnto another and God hauing promised that not one haire of our head shall perish wee are to vse all the good meanes wee can that it may be accomplished It will be replyed that our Sauiour himselfe did otherwise Matth. 26.53 hee would not defend himselfe though hee might haue had Legions of Angells to defend him I answer the case is not alike for he knew it was his fathers will that he should thus yeeld as you may see vers 54. hee did it that the Scripture might bee fulfilled but wee doe not know this and therefore we are to defend our selues if lawfully we can But yet if we see plainely that God will haue our liues it is as great a finne in that case to seeke to saue them as in the other case to loose them as wee see Matth. 10.39 and howsoeuer we our selues speede though wee doe loose our liues
in the like case but if men were neuer before baptized then though they bee of yeares of discretion yet they are to receiue Baptisme But whether hath the Church power to compell men to be members No surely faith cannot be forced vpon any yet if the Magistrate be Christian he by his authority may and must compell men to come to the outward meanes else wee deny him the priuiledge of his authority and of our subiection So did Iosiah cause all that were found in Ierusalem and Beniamin to stand to the couenant 2 Chron. 34.32 As they haue power to admit into the Church so they haue power to repell and keepe out and this wee finde to be plaine Acts 8.36.37 See heere is water saith the Eunuch what doth let mee to be baptised Philip said vnto him if thou beleeuest with all thine heart thou may'st c. as who should say where faith is wanting it is a sufficient let to keepe from baptisme and so from being admitted into the Church But what shall children doe then I answer they if they be the seed of the faithfull are pre-supposed to be within the couenant and so they are to be reputed as Gen. 17.7 God saith to Abraham I will establish my Couenant betweene mee and ther and thy seede after thee and Acts 3.29 The promise is made to you and to your children saith the Apostle and so in the 1 Cor. 7.14 The vnbeleeuing wife is sanctified by the beleeuing husband c. else were your children vncleane but now are they holy and therefore where children are tendred by faithfull parents to the Church they must admit them so far as they haue power and that is to baptisme Marke 10.13.14 as it was with circumcision in the time of the Law the children of the faithfull all that were males were circumcised so it is in Baptisme which succeedes in the roome of that all the children of beleeuing parents are to be made partakers of it So you see the Church hath power ouer persons that are not come in and that either to admit or repell them Secondly they haue power ouer persons as they are come in already and that either to keepe them in or to cast them out to keepe them in as in Reu. 3.11 Our Sauiour saith to the Angell of the Church of Philadelphia Hold fast that thou hast that no man take thy Crowne from thee and what was the Angels Crowne but the faithfull in that Church So the Apostle Paul calls the Thesalonians his Crowne and how must hee hold them fast and keepe them in By confirming exhorting reprouing comforting and instructing them bearing with their weaknesse admitting them to the Lords Table and vpon their repentance loosing them from their sinnes So the Church hath power to cast out for their obstinacy in sinne and so to binde them in the chaines of euerlasting damnation that the Church hath this power it is plaine for the Word of God is powerfull each way It is the sauour of life vnto life vnto some to other It is the sauour of death vnto death so the Censures of the Church are wonderfull powerfull Iohn 20.23 whose sinnes yee remit they are remitted and whose sinnes soeuer yee retaine they are retained saith our Sauiour to his Disciples And so we see how the Church did cast out the Incestuous man in 1 Cor. 5.4 5. and how they receiued him in againe in the 2 Cor. 2.7 8. The next point is the power that the Church hath ouer members as officers and herein the Church hath power to choose or refuse to place or displace to choose and place Acts 6.5 and the saying pleased the multitude and they choose Stephen c. to refuse and displace as in Acts 8.21 Peter refused Simon Magus when he would haue bought gifts of the holy Ghost for money and in the 1 Tim. 5.11 refuse younger widdowes c. and in the 1 Kings 2.27 to the 35. we may read how Salomon displaced and cast out Abiather from the Priests office But of this I haue spoken sufficiently before the matter of Church gouernment and therefore as I promised I will referre you thither Now in the second place the Church hath power ouer things and these things are of diuers kindes some are matters of substance some of circumstance the Churches power in matters of stubstance is eyther touching the Scripture it sefe or in things besides the Scripture as touching the Scripture and that is eyther touching the credit and authority of Scripture or the sense of it first of the credit and authority of Scripture which is called into question and much disparaged not onely by those that are without but euen of those that professe themselues to be within and to be members of the Church which should most lighly esteeme it some of of her champions as they pretend challenge at least an equall yea indeed a superiour authority to the Church aboue the Scripture and therefore the point to be discused here is whether the authority of the Church be greater then the authority of the Scripture It is not denyed but that the Church hath some authority concerning Scripture as wee shall heare afterward but that it hath authority equall with or aboue Scripture is not to be granted I will draw this point into an obseruation Doctr. which shall be this That howsoeuer the Church of God is endued with great power and authority from aboue yet the authority of the Church is not greater then the authority of the Scripture no it is not equall with it but the authority of the Scripture is greater and higher then the authority of the Church here are two parts of this obseruation First that the authority of the Church is not greater then of the Scripture secondly that the authority of Scripture is greater then of the Church the same places that proue one proue both Ioh. 4.39 The woman of Samariah hauing had conference with our Sauiour and beleeuing him to be the Messiah she went and told it in the Citty and it is said in the 39. verse that many of the Samaritans beleeued in Christ for the saying of the woman but it is said in the 41. verse that many moe beleeued because of Christs owne words The voyce of the woman what is it but the voyce of the Church shee beleeuing in Christ her selfe propounds him vnto others which is the Office of the Church in this case well the people beleeued for her saying but doe they rest vpon that as the chiefest authority of their faith No for verse 41. many moe beleeued for his owne word and verse 42. they that did beleeue for the saying of the woman acknowledge a greater and surer cause of their faith disclayming the former as insufficient now say they wee beleeue not for thy saying for wee haue heard him our selues and know that this indeede is that Christ the Sauiour of the world and is not Christs voyce to
vs now the voyce of the Scripture Therefore eyther they much wronged the womans voice in preferring Christs before it or else the Church is not of greater authority then the Scripture but the Scriptures of greater authority then the Church Iohn 5.33 to the 39. Iohn bare witnesse to the truth that Christ was the Messiah and his voyce therein is the voyce of the Church But doth our Sauiour rest there as if the truth were thereby sufficently confirmed no he disclaimes it in that respect verse 34. I receiue not the record of man and appeales to a higher and greater witnesse euen to his Fathers who did speake more sufficiently for him and doth not the Father speake in the Scriptures So that as the Testimony of Iohn is not greater then that of the Father but the Testimony of the Father greater then of Iohn so the authority of the Church is not greater then the authority of the Scripture but the authority of the Scripture is greater then that of the Church And in the 39. verse of that Chapter hee appeales from the Testimony of Iohn by name to Scriptures Search the Scriptures for they testifie of me as they being a greater witnesse then the witnesse of Iohn So in Luke 16. from verse 27. to 31. the rich man being in hell in torments intreats father Abraham that Lazarus might goe and forewarne his brethren that they might not come into those torments No saith Abraham they haue Moses and the Prophets and if they will not heare them they will not heare him The case is plaine if Lazarus had come to his brethren and told them that they should take heed of their brothers courses for hee was now in hell in torments for their sinnes if he had done thus had not his voyce been the voyce of the Church For what doth the Church but instruct exhort reproue and forewarne men from Sinne that so they might keepe them from hell and yet Abraham referres them to Scriptures as of greater authority and if Lazarus had come thus it had beene by miracle too which would haue added waight to his words and yet for all that hee referres them to the Scripture to Moses and the Prophets with a plaine affirmation of greater authority in them to perswade men from hell then if one had risen from the dead to perswade them The last place that I will adde for proofe of this point is in Iohn 10.3.4 the sheepe of Christ they follow Christ that is the faithfull they beleeue in him why because they know his voyce as who should say there is a secret skill that God hath endued them withall whereby they discerne the voyce of Christ from any other and that voyce of his they heare and beleeue it why because the Church tels them so No that is not it but because it is his voyce and he hath spoken it So that the authority of the Church is not greater then the authority of the Scripture but the authority of the Scripture is greater then the authority of the Church this is a materiall point not onely against the Papists but euen in our consciences that we may know what is the maine ground which wee are to rest vpon the Church or the Scripture Reas 1 The Reasons are many first the Scripture is the foundation of the Church Ephes 2.20 you are built vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Christ Iesus himselfe being the chiefe corner Stone that is ye are built vpon the Scripture then the Scripture is the foundation and the Church the building now we know that the foundation may and oft times doth stand fast without the building but the building cannot stand at all without the foundation therefore the foundation is a farre surer stay then the building and the Scripture then the Church Reas 2 Secondly the Scriptures is the immortall seede whereof the Church is begotten 1 Pet. 1.23 now which is greater the seed that begets or the fruite that is thereof begotten Reas 3 Thirdly the Scriptures are of greater authority to beget faith then Christs own miracles and therefore of greater authority then the Church Iohn 5.36 to the 39. Our Sauiour appeales from the voyce of Iohn which was the voyce of the Church to his miracles as being of greater authority and yet he appeales from his miracles to the Scripture as being of greater authority then them both And Luke 16.31 If they heare not Moses and the Prophets neither will they be perswaded though one rise from the dead and 2 Pet. 1.17 18 19. miracles are of greater authority then the Church and the Scriptures are of farre greateâ authority then miracles that the Scriptures are of more greater authority then the Church I will make it plaine by a Simile In a Family the wife being of more authority then the childe her word shall stand when the childes shall not stand yea but the husbands word is of more Authority then the wiues for his shall stand when hers shall not then it followes that the husbands word must needs be of greater authority then the childes Fourthly that which speakes true alwaies must needs Reas 4 be of greater Credit then that which doth speake true but sometimes but the Scriptures speake alwaies true in euery tittle as the Lord himselfe who cannot lye speaking in euery sentence of it all Scripture is giuen by inspiration from God 2 Timoth. 3.16 but the Church speakes sometimes false for euery man is a lyer Rom. 3.4 therefore the Scripture is of greater authority then the Church or take it thus more plainly God is to be beleeued before man but the voyce of the Scripture is the voyce of God himselfe and the voyce of the Church is but the voyce of man therefore the voyce of the Scripture is of greater authority and is to be beleeued before the voyce of the Church Fifthly our assurance of any truth stands more on Reas 5 that into which it is last resolued then of that which being but a meanes thereto is it selfe proued by it As for example If I be sure the King will giue me an hundred pounds because hee hath promised and past his word for it this promise is but the meane of this assurance that which my assurance is last resolued into is the honesty of the King for if I be not principally resolued on that his promise can giue mee no certaine assurance Now our assurance of the truth of Scripture is last resolued into the authority of the Scripture it selfe the Church is but a meanes bringing vs thereto and it selfe leaning thereon For if I beleeue the truth because the Church saith it then I must be sure that the Church saith true but how should I doe it but by the Scriptures therefore my assurance of the truth stands on the authority of the Scripture not of the Church and so the authority of the Scripture is greater then the authority of the Church an Angell from heauen is not to
be beleeued besides the Word Gal. 1.8 Reas 6 Lastly the practice of the faithful is answerable to this both of teachers and learners the Teachers they haue referred the people still for certaine proofe of the truth to the Scriptures Esa 8.20 to the law and to the testimony if they speake not according to this Word it is because they haue not light in them Acts 10.43 to him giue all the Prophets witnesse saith Peter to Cornelius referring the truth hee taught to be tryed by the Scripture and so this hath beene the practice of the learners Acts 17.11 12. The men of Berea seached the Scriptures to try whether the things were so as Paul had taught them and yet Paul was a principall member of the Church and in his Doctrine hee was specially guided by the Spirit more then euer any Church was since and the Bereans are commended for this and not accounted curious So that the Teachers and the Learners haue still referred themselues for the tryall of the truth to the Scriptures and not to the Church and therefore the authority of the Scripture is greater then the authority of the Church Yea Obiect but you will say so the Scriptures are vsually referred to the censure of other Scripture and yet that is no proofe that therefore one Scripture is of greater authority then another how then doth this proue that the Scripture is of greater authority then the Church I answer Answ yes It proues the first ponit of the obseruation plainely that is that the Church is not aboue the Scripture which is the maine controuersie Nay if it be well considered it proues the second point of the obseruation that the authority of the Scripture is greater then that of the Church I say it proues it as sufficiently though not at the first sight so plainely for still in euery kinde there must be one highest which all the rest must settle vpon else there will be no stay at all but we shall runne on infinitely and without end now the Scripture or the Church is the highest thing in this kinde whereon we are to rest for they cnanot be equall then the Scriptures must needs be highest and if they be referred to any at all it must be to themselues for there is none greater nor higher as in the matter of an oath Heb. 6.13 to 16. men sweare by him that is greater then them selues But God sweares by himselfe because there is none greater to sweare by So likewise the Church is referred to the Scripture for trial because the Scripture is higher then the Church but Scripture is referred to Scripture because there is none higher to be referred to nor there cannot be two highests in one kinde for that is against nature and reason too and therefore when the sayings of the Church are referred to the approbation of Scripture it is the referring of them to an higher and so the authority of the Scripture is greater then the authority of the Church The vses are these The first is matter of refutation Vse 1 against the Papists that vsually disparage the holy Scriptures and set them downe too low and doat on the Church aduancing it too high their reach therein is not so much the loue they beare to the Church it selfe but that thereby they might exalt themselues and their owne Church and that their faith might be reputed the onely true sauing faith because their Church teacheth it So that God and his Word must goe downe that they might be lifted vp but if it be true that the Church were aboue the Scriptures yet except they can proue their Church to be the only true Church of God which they are neuer able to doe it helps not their cause It is strange to see and heare what monstrous and blasphemous speaches and positions many of them haue deliuered to this purpose as that the Scripture is of no more authority without the approbation of the Church then Esops Fables Oh horrible blasphemie there are some others of a better kinde that are more modest that say that the Scriptures are to be fitted to the times and the sense thereof is to be altred as the times alter others there are that say that the Churches are not bound to take the Scriptures as true without the allegation of the Church and that the Church hath authority to reiect or allow Scripture and that yee may know that by the Church they meane their Romish church and by that the Pope hearken how blasphemously they ascribe vnto him all power in heauen and in earth that hee may dispence against the Apostles and their Canons and against all the commandements of God in the old and new Testament c. Here the world may see that the church of Rome is that whore of Babilon an impudent and shamelesse strumpet that sets such a brasen face and belches out such whorish filthy blasphemies against God and his Word the very naming of these positions is refutation enough for them in any Christians iudgements To come to their best positions in this controuersie Position 1 First the Church say they is supreme Iudge in all controuersies of Religion but yee see by this obseruation that it is not so God is higher and the Scripture is higher the Spirit indeede is the Iudge and the highest Iudge speaking openly and plainely in in the Word and secretly in the minde and heart of euery beleeuer 1. Ioh. 2 20 27. you haue anoyntment from that holy one and know all things And againe the same anoynting teacheth you of all things Obiect yea but say they are not men sent to the Priests to enquire at their mouhes Mal. 2.7 and is not the Priest the highest Iudge then Answ I answer What are wee to goe to the Priests for for the Law not for their owne Iudgement whereto if they speake wee are to receiue it yet not because it is their saying but Gods Law but happly they can deliuer no other but Gods Law that is flatly contradicted verse 8. where the Prophet saith that they are gone out of the way and haue caused many to fall by the Law yea but say they the high Priest was the Iudge as wee may see Deut. 17.8 12. But hee was to iudge according to the Law as we may see in Vers 11. so that except they will arrogate more to themselues then the messengers of the Lord of hoasts did vnder the law they cannot be Iudge nor Iudges of the Scripture The second position of theirs is this Position 2 That whatsoeuer the Church saith we must take it as a Law and obey it It is true that whatsoeuer the Church saith according the Law and Word of God we must obey it not otherwise The Scribes and Pharises were to bee obeyed as they sate in Moses chaire that is as they taught his Doctrine Matth. 23 2 3. but if they transgresse and bring in the precepts of men and their owne traditions
as sometime they did then is their Doctrine vayne and to be reiected Marke 7 7 8. so that it is plaine that the Church is to bee beleeued and obeyed so long as they goe according to Gods Word but when they swerue from that they are no more to be beleeued Esa 8.20 to the Law and to the Testimony if they speake not according to this Word it is because there is no light in them except they speake according to the Scripture they are but darke and blind guides no light in them at all and that which is pretended to the contrary Matth. 18.17 is directly vnderstood of Church Censures which yet are not simply authenticall in themselues but as they are proceeded in Christs name Ver. 20. that is according to his order else there is no danger in it Iohn 9.34 Their last Position is this Position 3 which is directly against this obseruation namely That the authority of the Scripture depends vpon the authority of the Church In which grosse assertion they first dishonour God exceedingly as who should say man is to bee beleeued before God at least that God should not be beleeued but because of man Besides whence had the Scripture its authority in the writers of it from God or man Surely from God he is the author himselfe of Scripture 2. Timothy 3.16 euery Scripture is giuen by Inspiration from God then it must haue its authority from God who is the author of it Againe who giues vs faith the Church No it is the worke of God Iohn 6.29 Therefore that wee beleeue the Scripture to be Scripture or any booke of it to be Scripture it is wholly from God himselfe who workes Faith in vs to beleeue it Well Ob say they it is of God indeed that the Scriptures haue their authority but yet by meanes of the Church Answ I Answere It is true as the Church is the propounding witnesse thereof but not as enduing it with authority for that is from God alone and it is a great dishonour to him to giue any part of it to any other Secondly as it dishonours God so it disgraceth the Scriptures making them inferior to the Church whereas indeed they are the cause of the Church and subiecting them to the arbitrement of man whereas all our faith and discerning and thoughts are to be framed by direction from Scripture Ob. But they except and say It is no disgrace to the Scriptures that the Church is thus aduanced no more then it was to Christ that his Apostles gaue witnesse to him Answer I Answer yes for they make the Church aboue the Scripture in this case but the Apostles were witnesses of Christ as his vnderlings and Disciples They reply But the Protestants doe magnifie euery one himselfe as much as we doe the Church Answer I Answer No for euery one of vs beleeue that we are in the right because we goe by the right rule of the Scripture and the Spirit and so farre as the Church goes by that rule we will follow her as soone yea sooner then any particular man Thirdly this weakens and indeed ouerthrowes Religion setting it vpon man a ground weakeand insufficient whereas Religion must stand vpon Diuine authority else it is not sound Fourthly it spoiles the faithfull of their surest comfort which is this that God is the author of their faith and not man Fifthly it bereaues the Church of her maine hould and defence against the aduersary for whiles she saith the Religion which she professeth is true because shee saith so her selfe she layes her selfe open to the scoffes insultations of the aduersary For by that reason euery Religion wil be a true Religion seeing the professors thereof will say It is true as well and as confidently as the Church whereas if she say her Religion is true because God saith so in his word and so prooues it this is sufficient to stop their mouthes or else to leaue them without excuse Vse 2 The second vse is for Instruction teaching vs how to carry both our selues towards the Church and towards the Scriptures that is with an euen hand as our Sauiour said of tribute money giue vnto Caesar that which is Caesars and vnto God that which is Gods So must we giue vnto the Church that which is the Churches and vnto the Scripture that which is the Scriptures First esteeme of the Scripture as Gods owne Word 2 Pet. 1.21 22. able to make vs wise to saluation and perfect to euery good worke 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17 Secondly esteeme of the Churh as the Piller that is as the keeper and vphoulder of the truth 1. Tim. 3.16 not that light but a witnesse of that light Iohn 1.8 she is to inquire search propound expound pronounce teach approue iudge according to Scriptures themselues and not otherwise she is as the woman of Samariah that propounded the Messiah to the men of the city and brought them to him but when they heard him they say now we beleeue not for thy saying but we haue heard him our selues and know that this is indeed that Christ Iohn 4.42 So the Church propounds and brings vs to the Scripture but when we looke into it and heare it speake then we beleeue But ye will say how then do we know which is Scripture or how shall we know that the contents therein are true and of God I Answer First wee shall know it from the Scripture it selfe as the Sunne is knowne by his owne light so the Scriptures are knowne by their owne light God speaking and shining in the Scripture Doe wee then beleeue the Scriptures because the Church saith they are Scripture No but because the Scriptures themselues say so 2 Tim. 3.16 Secondly we shall know them by the Spirit working in vs together with the Word and perswading vs that they are true 1 Iohn 5.6 Thirdly they are made knowne to vs by the miracles whereby they were first confirmed Iohn 20.30 31. Fourthly wee know them by the testimony of the Church that is that congregation that truly professeth the sauing faith of Christ So that first not euery company that professe themselues to be the Church but professing the sauing faith are to be beleeued And secondly not whatsoeuer the Church saith is to bee beleeued but that which she saith by the euidence of the Scripture it selfe and interpretation of the Spirit And thirdly that which is so beleeued is not chiefely to bee beleeued because she saith so but in a second place aftre the Word and Spirit And fourthly not formally or essentially but instrumentally as an outward instrument onely Fifthly and that which shee doth say so shee speakes not infallibly but with some faylings errors and imperfections mans corruption still bewraying its selfe euen when he is much inlightned Sixthly that which she speakes without error is not absolutely to be beleeued because the Church saith it but conditionally because shee speakes according
proportion in like cases Christ himselfe when hee came to teach saluation spake nothing but from the father Iohn 12.49 50. and whatsoeuer the Spirit doth teach hee receiued it from Christ Iohn 16.13 If Christ doe tye himselfe to teach those things and nothing but those things hee receiued from the Father and the Spirit nothing but those things he receiued from Christ then I hope the Church hath not greater liberty in respect of the Scripture then Christ in respect of his Father and the Spirit in respect of Christ Therefore as Christ spake nothing besides that hee heard of his Father and the Spirit nothing but that hee receiued from Christ so by proportion the Church is to speake nothing in matters of saluation besides Scripture Reas 6 Sixthly the Church is to do nothing heerein but by direction and assistance from the Spirit and as it is horrible presumption to say the contrary so the Papists themselues sometimes ingenuously confesse that the Testimony oâ the truth consists in the holy Ghost and the Prelates iointly so that it is not in the Church alone without the Spirit And what doth the Spirit teach the Church any new Doctrines or Reuelations No but that which Christ hath reuealed before If ye compare Iohn 14.26 with Iohn 16.13 14 15. you shall finde that the holy Ghost whom Christ promiseth to send shall teach all things that Christ hath taught which beâng the same which is in the Scripture then the Spirit teacheth the Church nothing besides Scripture And so the Church is able to decree nothing besides the Scripture because shee is able to doe nothing without the Spirit Lastly when things are decreed by the Church are Reas 7 we to receiue them hand ouer head or vpon tryall and examination If ye say haâd ouâr head without examination that were a gracelesse speech and vtterly vnlawfull being against the rules of the Word 1 Thess 5.21 Trye all things 1 Iohn 4.1 Trye the Spirits If then they must be receiued vpon tryall and Examination how must they be tryed and by what rule Eyther by the Iudgement of the present Church or by the Scripture If ye say by the Church that were to make her Iudge in her owne cause then it must bee examined by the Scripture as the men of Berea did Paules Doctrine Act 17.11 they searched the Scriptures daily whether the things were so as he taught So the things the Church decrees must bee tryed by Scripture and if that cannot approue them as being not there found they are to be reiected and the authority of the Church in imposing them to be disclaimed So we see in reason that the Church hath no power nor authority to decree anything or matter of substance in Religion âyth ãâã faith oâ for obedience without or besides Scripâââ The âirst vsâ ãâ¦ã of reproofe of sundry Popish practises and positions not to name all For indeede if this point be well vnderstood it razeth and ouer throweth the very foundation of Popery Here then we see first that the Church cannot coyne any new Articles of faith why is any man so gracelesse to doe so yes the Papists doe so And howsoeuer many of them will not seeme to fauour it in word yet their practise makes them guilty of it Pope Pius the fourth propounds a Creede and tyes his children the Papists to it wherein after hee had set downe the twelue articles contained in the Nicene Creede he addeth twelue more of his owne concerning traditions Purgatory c. And these hee will haue acknowledged and vndoubtedly beleeued as the former and is not this to coyne new articles of faith Ob. But say they why may not we doe so as well as you that haue your articles of Religion and all reformed Churches haue their seuerall confessions wherein there are many things besides those in the Creede and yet professed and beleeued Answ as well as they I Answer It is not a like comparison for we though we doe beleeue many things that are not in the Creede yet wee beleeue nothing besides Scripture and that which is soundly proued by Scripture is to be beleeued as well as that in the Creede But theirs are such for the most part as haue little or no shew of Scripture for them but are matters besides Scriptures which they obtrude on the people meerely or at least principally by the authority of the Church But hath the Church then no authority about Articles of Faith newly to be made I Answer No But onely as thus if any article hath beene neglected obscured and layen hidden in former times the places of Scripture whereon it is grounded being not well vnderstood then the Church hath power to declare and publish it vpon the better vnderstanding of such places as it is proued by And this is not to make new articles of faith but to reuiue and renew those that were before and that not beside the word but with and by the word This may be cleared by an Instance The article of Iustification by Faith had lyen hidden for many yeeres before Christ came but when Christ and his Apostles came they reuiued it and yet made no new article of it but the same that was taught from the beginning of the world to come neerer home After that this doctrine was againe obscured lay hid for many yeeres till it pleased God to raise vp Luther and others which brought it forth to that cleare light that it was in in the Apostles times And is this to make new articles No but to reuiue and to bring to light that which had lyen hid a long time And thus far the Church may goe and no further The second Position is this that the Church cannot make any booke to be Canonicall Scripture which is not so of it selfe For this is to ordaine and decree matters of substance in Religion besides Scripture But do the Papists doe this yes they doe and therefore are here to bee reproued for it as being vtterly vnlawfull for them so to doe For first the number of Canonicall bookes are certaine as themselues confesse and therefore no authority can admit more Secondly if the Church hath power to make bookes that are Apocrypha Canonicall then also shee hath power aswell to reiect some that are Canonicall for hee that hath power to build hath also power to destroy And what were this but for the Church to mayme and mangle the Booke of God as shee list her selfe what an horrible wrong were this to God Thirdly the sheepe of Christ heare his voice they doe not make or frame it Lastly as a Gold smith takes a peece of gold and tries it whether it bee right or counterfeit by the touch stone and before he finds it to be true Gold he doth not make it true Gold for if he finde it to be counterfeit all the Gold smiths that are cannot make it true so must the Church cry which are Canonicall
bookes by the Scripture and not make any so of her selfe for this she cannot doe The third Position is this That as the Church cannot make any booke Canonicall which is not so of it selfe for she hath no power to deuise adde diminish or alter any part of Gods worship outward passages of Gods worship are much in her power as we shall see hereafter but that she may ordaine any part of his worship besides Scripture or affixe remission of sins or other supernaturall effects to the obseruations and ceremonies which she deuiseth all this is but will-worship hatefull to God and expresly forbidden Col. 2.23 Intolerable hath beene the presumption of the Church of Rome in both these For first they haue ordained besides Scripture Images satisfactons new Sacraments new intercessours new propitiatory sacrifices and sundry other parts of Gods worship and seruice Secondly euen to ceremonies of their owne deuising as to crossings processions ringing of Bels pennance and such like they haue ascribed forgiuenes of sinnes driuing away of Deuils and such like gracious effects wherein consists no small part of Gods worship The fourth point is concerning the customes of the Church custome we know preuailes much in matter of practice and many times they are very approuable and not to be varyed from but vpon good occasion yet in matters of Religion yeelding to customes hath bred much inconuenience as wee see amongst vs profaning the Sabbath by playing and walking in the streets and in the fields after the exercises is growen to such a custome as that men thinke it no sinne and so in other things And to speake plainely customes are but a carnall motiue apt to ouer sway the naturall man but of themselues besides Scripture they are no spirituall motiues to the true Beleeuer The ancient fathers tye vp customes in Religion thus short that they must be agreable to the truth so that where truth and customes agree there they are to be admitted else to be reiected Now what is truth Our Sauiour saith Gods Word is truth Iohn 17 17. then if there be any customes in matters of Religion besides the Scriptures which are the truth they must be abolished euen by the Iudgement of the Fathers whom the Papists would seeme to alleadge for these things yea but say they the Apostle Paul alleadgeth custome 1 Cor. 11.16 but how doth he alleadgeth them Against contentions because contentions are against the Word of God so that custome besides Scripture is nothing worth The last point is for matter of traditions Traditions are one mine Piller of Popery and if they leaue them once they will quickly leaue their Religion too Now if we vnderstand traditions in a general sense It intends the whole Doctrine of Saluation which from time to time hath beene deliuered from the fore fathers to the children of the Church And so we willingly embrace traditions as being the Doctrine contained in the word and so the speeches of many of the ancients are to bee expounded and doe make for traditions But in the particular sense as the Popish Church intends them that is vnwritten verities and matters besides Scripture then so there is no building on them If they be verities it is more then we know and being vnwritten we haue no warrant to receiue them to his point we say first eyther there were no such traditions at all or secondly if there were yet they were needlesse considering the sufficiency of the Scripture thirdly if they were needfull yet they were vncertaine lastly if they were certaine yet certainely they were but the words of men and not certainely the word of God First eyther there were none at all I meane for matter of substance yes say they for substance ye haue something by tradition as the Baptisme of Infants the change of the Sabbath and that so many bookes are Canonicall Scripture c. We Answer wee haue not these by tradition for they may sufficiently be proued by good consequence out of the Scripture As first for the Baptisme of Infants we haue the example of our Sauiour in Marke 10.14 And secondly for the Canon of Scripture we haue that place 2 Tim. 3.16 the whole Scripture is giuen by Inspiration from God c. yea but what place in the word saith that so many bookes are Canonicall I Answer euery booke beares witnesse of it selfe and this place of them all that they are Canonicall Thirdly for the change of the Sabbath we haue Reu. 1.10 where it is called the Lords day so that we haue Scripture enough for these things to satisfie an humble minded man that is not contentious Secondly if there were any such yet they were needlesse for supposing the sufficiency of Scripture which we haue proued before what neede vnwritten traditions besides Scripture Indeed before the Word of saluation was committed to writing It was needfull that it should be deliuered by word of mouth from man to man but the word being now written and hauing beene now written these 1610. yeeres and as much written as euer shall be what haue we to doe with traditions besides Scripture Thirdly if they were necessary yet they are vncertaine for how shall I know that the Apostles deliuered ought by tradition or that the Churches after them be they either de facto or de iure For that which is alleadged from the Apostle in the 2 Thess 2.15 keepe the Instructions yee haue bin taught eyther by word or by Epistle whereupon they say the Apostle left traditions and Epistle I Answere these words doe not imply any diuersity in the things he taught but onely in the manner of deliuery looke what he preacht he writte And whatsoeuer can be alleaged for the Churches after them is but the testimony of man we must know it by history and what certainety is there in that to repose my Saluation vpon Lastly if they were certaine yet all this while they were but certaine the traditions of men and certainely not the Word of God And therefore here is the damnable presumption of the Papists that they by name call them the Word of God vnwritten equall them both in authority to binde the conscience in necessity to be beleeued and obeyed with the written word common sence and reason which is endued but with the least touch of Religion will easily decide this controuersie If we adde heere to determination of councels consent of fathers decrees of Popes and other patches and faynings of Popish Religion the conclusion must be this that either there were none such or if there were they were not beside Scripture but according to it or else if they were besides Scripture then they were no matter of substances nor Saluation nor to be receiued as such The second Vse is for Instruction to teach vs what Vse 2 it is that our faith must be framed by and what euery truth is to be tryed by And that is
the Scripture the written Word of God and nothing else The Scripture is the onely rule of Faith and of obedience what it teacheth must onely be beleeued and what it commands must onely be obeyed and nothing else as necessary to saluation And generally all Churches acknowledge the Scripture to be the canon yea the Popish Church to his day retaines the name though they cast it out at the backgate yet at the foregate they take it in the Canon that is as much to say as the rule Now what is to be done with a rule All things are to be fitted to it and not it to any thing Carpenters and Masons they fitte their tymber and stone to the rule and not the rule to the tymber or stone so then the Scripture being the rule whatsoeuer is to be beleeued or obeyed must be squared by it and looke how much it comes short or goes beyond or misseth on this hand or that of the rule so much it comes short of true sauing faith and obedience and so much wee goe out of the way of Saluation therefore cast away all other measures as crooked traditions customes c. and sticke fast onely to this rule as to the perfect square of all Religion we must put nothing to Gods Word nor take ought there from this the Lord himselfe commands Deut. 4.2 and 5.32.35 Secondly as this is the rule of faith so it is the tryall of euery truth the Scripture is the onely touch stone of truth if Paul teach the truth it must be tryed by the Scriptures Act 17.11 Let heathen men bring their Paganisme the Turcks their Alcoran the Iewes their Talmud the Papists their Catechismes councels customes and traditions to this touchstone and this this will shew them all to be starke counterfeits very drosse and filth not worthy to be once looked after much lesse to bee esteemed the pretious golden truth of God that soules should be saued by Lastly yet mistake not as to thinke that all matters of substance and saluation were expresly in the word that is by name and in so many words as we are to apprehend it but at least by consequence and to be deducted by sound and sanctified reason applying it to the circumstances of the Text and to the analogy of faith And so we haue finished those things that concerne matters of substance Wee come in the next place to matters of circumstance and these are of two sorts either miracles or discipline either miracles for indeed it is a part of the power of the Catholique visible Church as it containes altogether from the Apostles themselues downe to our times for with them it was an ordinary thing to doe miracles Matth. 10.1 Our Sauiour gaue them power against vncleane Spirits to cast them out c and Marke 16.17 and 1 Cor. 12.9.10 to another is giuen the the guifts of healing to another the operation of great workes by the same Spirit And it was very necessary at the first planting of the Gospell that they should haue this power for the confirming of their office and authority that planted it but now there is no vse of miracles their Doctrine and writings being sufficiently confirmed already and therefore that power is restrained and what Church soeuer challengeth this power may iustly be censured for Anti-christian spoken of in the 2 Thes 2.9 Secondly or Discipline and that is of two sorts either matter of Gouernement or matter of Ceremonies of the first wee haue spoken already of the second wee will speake a word by Ceremonies we vnderstand the time place and gesture to be obserued in Gods worship and seruice we will contriue the whole businesse into this obseruation Euery particular visible Church hath power from God to ordaine some outward Rites and Ceremonies for the outward carriage of Gods worship within that Church or Congregation Marke the parts of the Note Doct. First I say euery visible Church for the inuisible not being contained within the bounds of any one setled outward state can haue no such orders Secondly I say particular for besides that a generall visible Church cannot so be properly assigned to a place and if it were yet being of so large an extent as commonly it is it cannot be brought within the compasse of the same outward Rites Thirdly I say hath power from God to ordaine Ceretaine Rites Fourthly I say for the outward carriage of Church businesse for they haue nothing to doe with the Inward man Fifthly I say they must be within that particular Church for one Church is not to prescribe another what they should doe except their case be very like and that there be a willingnesse in the Receiuer So the Note is cleare we come to the proofes Acts 15.1 2. In the Church of Antioch there was a matter in question as touching Circumcision an outward Ceremony the Apostles being then at Ierusalem were by the consent of the Church of Antioch consulted withall about it and accordingly they deliuer their iudgement in the 23. verse c. And therein shew their power and consequently the power of the Church after them for the causes being perpetuall the course must be perpetuall too and they shew their power both in disanulling some Ceremonies as Circumcision vers 10. as abstaming from meat offered to Idolls and blood verse 20. which were certainely things in their owne nature indifferent as the Apostle shewes of meats 1 Corinth 8.8 And yet all this they did with the assistance of the holy Ghost verse 28. and that onely in things needfull as in the same verse and this they did not so much for the thing it selfe but for the auoyding of offence And so in the 1 Cor. 11.2 c. where the Apostle mentions the ordinances which hee had deliuered them already which are generally vnderstood of matters of order and decency and the circumstances make it plaine enough for after verse 3 c. he deliuers them other ordinances keepe which hee had not deliuered them before concerning the vncouering of the mans head and the couering of the womans head which were things indifferent in themselues yet for comlinesse sake hee doth there inioyne them and verse 20 c. hee deliuers certaine other ordinances concerning the outward carriage of Gods worship in the Lords Supper as their tarrying one for another eating before c. verse 33.34 And whereas many other things were out of frame with them he promiseth in the end of 34. verse to order the rest at his comming to them where it is cleare that the ordering of things concerning the outward carriage of Gods worship is in the power of the Church it selfe for still the Rule holds that the disease continuing alwaies requires a continuall reamedy from time to time So in the 1. Cor 14.26 40. The Apostle would haue all things done decently and in order hee giues them this generall rule for matters of Ceremony and they must draw particulars accordingly
a true visible Church I grant that they come very neere the roote of faith and ouerthrow the foundation almost to the very ground by the Doctrine of Iustification by workes which error if they would reclaime few or none of vs would doubt but that they are a true visible Church yet this ouerthrowes Christ not directly but by consequence by consequence they doe because if mans merits iustifie then Christs merits alone doe not iustifie vs but directly they doe not for still they beleeue in Christ their onely Sauiour and they say that it is Christs merits that makes them merit they are not so grosse in this point as they were yet still they are grosse enough ouerthrowing the foundation by consequence yet still by consequence onely not directly and therefore still they may be reputed a true visible Church but ye will say is it not as dangerous against a mans saluation to deny Christ by Consequence as to deny him directly to shut him out at the backe-doore as at the foredore I answer It is not so great a sinne yet I say hee that doth this deserues in Gods Iustice to be cut off from Christs mercy as well as the other especially if hee see the consequent but if hee see it not it is not so foule a sinne as to deny Christ directly he that directly denies the foundation whether hee see it or not is in certaine state of Damnation but he that denies it by consequence and sees it not but yet doth firmely beleeue in Christ so farre as he knowes and is willing in reuerence and humility to learne more and to obey better and doth daily repent and beg mercy of God for his failings the Lord doth ordinarily either inlighten such an one and so bring him to repent or else doth forgiue him his ignorances and so saue him So that hee that denies Christ directly is in certaine state of damnation vnlesse he haue a partâcular repentance for that sinne but he that denies Christ by consequence if he confesse his ignorances and weaknesse to God and craue pardon of them and labour for more knowledge may be saued though they haue not this particular repentance for that sinne And that this is the case of many thousand poore simple soules that heretofore haue beene and now are contained in the besome of the Church of Rome no man of any bowells of charity can suspect So much for the first reason The second reason is taken from the comparison of Reas 2 the Church of Rome with other Churches in the same state compare her to the Church of Israel in Exod. 32.6 There they fell to Idolatrie worshipping the Calfe and yet they were a true Church still and in Numb 25.3 9. compared with the 1 Cor. 3.8 we see that they ioined themselues to Baalpeor and committed fornication with the Moabites thus they were very bad and yet a true Church still Looke further into the time of Ieroboam that set vp the Calues and made all Israel to sinne so that God threatned to giue them vp for the sinne of Ieroboam 1 King 14.16 and so in Ahabs time in the 1 Kings 16.30 Ahab the Sonne of Omri did worse in the sight of the Lord then all that were before him and so a time was when there was no passe-ouer in Israel for many yeeres and yet they were a true visible Church still So likewise compare it with the estate of the Church of the Iewes in our Sauiours time it was in the state of Apostasy and yet a true Church the Scribes and Pharises retaining some notable truthes were still to be heard Matth. 23.3 and yet their Leuen to be taken heed of Matthew 16.6 so that though they had many corrruptions yet they were a true visible Church The Church of Galatia retained circumcision whereby all profit and benefit by Christ is vtterly m de voide that is by consequence The Apostle saith Galat. 5.2 that if we be circumcised Christ shall profit vs nothing and yet this was a true Church still and I dare say that circumcision doth as neerely cut off from Christ as Iustification by workes by consequence they do both ouerthrow the foundation And so the Church of Sardis that had but a name to liue and was dead Reuel 3.1 was yet a true Church Now if all these were true Churches that were thus corruped why may not the Church of Rome though it be Idolatrous and haue many other foule corruptions be in some sense reputed a true visible Reas 3 Church The third Reasen is drawne from the Confession of many euen of our best Diuines as Luther Caluin Zanchey Morney and others that were most fierie and fierce against the Romish Church hating their abominations with as perfect hatred and detestation as any and yet they confest her to be a true Church though a corrupt Church though a dying Church though her life hung but by a thred this they haue confest of her I alleadge this not so much a Reason to prooue but rather as a qualification to mitigate the odiousnesse of this Speech in the eares of many which doe greatly reuerence the iudgement of these fathers and yet cannot endure to heare that the name of a true Church should be afforded to Rome Reas 4 Lastly their Baptisme is true Baptisme and therefore they are a true though an vnsound visible Church for the truenesse of the Church and of Christs Sacraments by them administred do necessarily inferre each other wheresoeuer there is a true Sacrament rightly administred for the substance of it there is a true Church But Baptisme in the church of Rome is rightly administred for the substance of it and therefore the church of Rome is a true church The error of rebaptization of such as haue beene baptised by Heretiques did arise from the want of the due consideration of the very like point in those things So much for the reason Vse 1 The Vses are these first then this teacheth vs that those were lawfully baptised that haue beene baptised in the Church of Rome and that the Baptisme wee receiued from them is lawfull Baptisme But some except and say that they that are Baptized in the Church of Rome are baptised into their faith I Answer No but they are Baptised into the Faith of the Trinity And this is the singular wisedome and mercy of God to keepe them sound in that that is for the substance of Baptisme though otherwise they are generally corrupt But ye will say It is intended by them into their faith I Answer first that their intent is so as being perswaded their faith is the true Christian Faith And secondly I Answer the Ministers intent makes not the Sacrament answerable to it but it is Gods worke and he makes it to a faithfull receiuer effectuall to the Vse 2 right vse that he hath ordained it vnto Secondly it iustifies our ministry against the Brownists and the Papists
therefore professing to beleeue and obey the same sauing faith which the inuisible Church doth truely beleeue and obey and which is of some amongst vs truely beleeued and obeyed therefore our Church must needs be a true a sound visible Church The third reason is drawen from the effects of the Reas 3 Doctrine and ministery of our Church and is thus framed That Church whose Doctrine and ministery by Gods blessing is so effectuall that ordinarily it workes sauing faith in the hearts of the hearers is a true and in some good measure a sound visible Church But the Doctrine and ministery of the Church of England by Gods blessing is so effectuall that ordinarily it workes sauing faith in the hearts of the hearers And therefore the Church of England is a true and a sound visible Church The Proposiâion is proued Rom. 10.17 faith comes by hearing and hearing by the Word of God where the Apostle proues that ordinarily the Word is powerfull to beget faith in the âearers being preached by such as are sent of God Verse 15. and therefore our ministery doing the same is a true ministery sent of God and so our Church a true and in some good measure a sound Church of God But our aduersaries except against vs that our Ministers are not sent nor haue a lawfull calling from God I Answer the place proues that such whose Doctrine and Ministery doe ordinarily worke faith are sent of God but such are ours and therefore they are sent of God And that our ministers haue a lawfull sending shall God willing bee shewed hereafter They except againe and say that in their assemblies there are many more conuerted then in our Churches Answ I Answer was there any of these assemblies such that in any one of them ordinarily there were such effects If there were then that assemblie was a church but if it were extraordinary then the exception is nothing to this purpose But they except againe that others conuert also by conference and disputation and that out of a visible Church Answ I Answer doth not that argue that such men embrace the sauing faith at least in profession and therefore when this is done by an ordinary ministery in a visible congregation doth it not hence follow that such an assembly dot at least in profession hold the sauing faith is so a true and in some good measure a sound visible Church But the Doctrine and Ministery of our Church workes such effects and that ordinarily as by daily experience appeares And therefore our Church is a true and in some good measure a sound visible Church But say they It is not ordinary in our churches but onely extraordinary as it is amongst the Papists I Answere what is ordinary That is ordinary which is vsually done and that by such meanes as are ordained for that purpose But this is done by our Doctrine and ministery which are the meanes ordained to beget faith and is ordinarily and vsually done not now and then in one or two but it is done dayly and many experiments confirme it as any may be an eye witnesse of it that liues amongst vs Besides when a man is conuerted to God out of the office of the ministery as by conference disputation c that they acknowledge to bee ordinary else this is a meere cauill not opposing our Proposition but where one is so wonne many are wonne by our Ministeries and therefore to deny this to be ordinary amongst vs which oftentimes produceth such effects and yet to alledge the other as an ordinary meanes which yet is but seldome so effectuall is not ingeniously nor sensibly much lesse charitably done Sure I am if that be ordinary then ours is much more there being an especiall promise to our publique labours herein And therefore these reasons considered It follows that our Church is a true and a sound visible Church The vses are these first for instruction Secondly for reproofe The vses for instruction are these first Is it so that the Church of England is a true and a sound visible Church Then this teacheth vs that lawfully safely it may be communicated withal without dishonour to God or iust offence to any of the faithfull or danger to our owne soules or scruple of conscience And this we must not onely know but wee must practise it all those that liue within this land and so haue opportunity to be members of our Church they may and must come and ioyne in communion with vs and repaire to our assemblies and heare our Ministers and professe obedience to our faith God requires this Deut. 12.5 ye shall seeke the place which the Lord thy God shall chuse out of all your tribes to put his name there and there to dwell and thither thou shalt come and as God commands it so his children haue practised it as Dauid Psal 26 5 6 8 I haue hated the assembly of the wicked I will wash mine hands in innocency oh Lord compasse thine Altar Oh Lord I haue loued the habitation of thine house and the place where thine honour dwelleth And so the faithfull that were newly conuerted Act. 2.42 continued in the Apostles Doctrine and fellowship and breaking of bread and Prayers And in the 47. It is said the Lord added to the Church from day to day such as should be saued And therefore such as be not ioyned to our Church must resolue to ioyne and those that are already ioyned must continue their communion with her And there are also many particular motiues to induce to it which I alleadge not as reasons to proue directly that necessarily we must ioyne but they may serue onely as perswasions to a man well affected and not carried away with preiudice that hee may safely communicate with our Church First if there were no other motiue but this it were sufficient we hould the foundation The second motiue is this we haue the whole Doctrine of sauing faith taught amongst vs and in some good measure truely profest if any Church can teach any one substantial article of sound Religion that we professe not then we may more colourably be forsaken but seeing it is not so there is no iust cause or pretence but that they may communicate with vs whither would they goe we haue the words of eternall life as Peter said to our Sauiour Iohn 6.68 Thirdly we haue a powerfull Ministery to exhort reproue comfort c. to beget faith where it is wanting to increase and confirme faith where it is begun to perswade men to holy obedience and to renounce their sinnes and to make restitution of wrongs and to bee sound in Religion and to hunger and thirst after rightousnes and to bee zealous for Gods glory and for all good duties And therefore wee are âo communicate with this Church where the ministery is thus powerfull and if we forsake her it were iust with God to giue vs ouer to our former errors
either more or lesse pure Fourthly they are more or lesse perfect Exception 1. Exception 2. Exception 3. The Church of England a true visible Church Eleuen Considerations to moue vs in England to be thankefull for the truth of God amongst vs and they shew the greatnesse of the blessing The second thing considerable in a true visible Church are the causes of it And they be of two sorts The second sort of causes haue first spoken of and they of two sorts Of this diuers Of this diuers The first sort of causes handled such as cause the Church directly and these are foure taking the Church in a comparatiue sense Taking the Church absolutely there are siue The efficient cause The instrumentall cause First outward Secondly inward How all the three persons haue a hand in causing the Church The Church of England iustified to be a true Church against the Separation The Church of England hath the meanes of saluation and of a Church Obiect You want dâscipline Your Ministers haue not a true Calling You haue your Calling from the Church of Rome You haue no couenant betwixt you and God Obiect You want the successe of the meanes It is ordinarily effectuall The first thing considerable in a visible Church the members of it In it first of the head And in it three things Corpus adaequatum Sit Christus Christiani caput Aug. lib. 3. cont Petil. c. 42. Reinolds confer 5. The blasphemy the Church of Rome doth run into in saying the Pope is the head of the Church The blow they giue to Christ therein in two respects First in regard of the body the Church The Pope is Antichrist Christ neuer gaue the headship of the Church to Peter Papists plea for the headship of the Pope answered Places alleaged by them for this answered as Mat. 16.19 And Ioh. 21.16 17. And Mat. 16.18 Christ saith He neuer will giue it None is able to weeld and sway it Secondly in regard of the Head Christ The power and authority that is giuen to the Pope proueth that he cannot be a ministeriall head as is pretended but rather a supreame head The Pope is made the Doctor yea the only Doctor of the Church The Pope doth what he doth of himselfe and not as vnder Christ for he taketh not the course prescribed by Christ in that he doth The Pope taketh vpon him to iudge the Apostles doctrine and so to be Peters Master and so proues himselfe to be Antichrist The Pope takes Christs name vpon him viz. Chiefe Shepheard Obiect You make the King head of the Church The word Head of the Church to be warily vsed because not found in the Scripture Christ the Head of the Church is visible Matter of comfort to the Church many wayes The second thing considerable in the third thing touching a visible Church viz. the members thereof in a more strickt sense and they are of three sorts The first sort and of the diuers kinds The second sort And of this two sorts The third sort Hyper. method 574. Additum diminuens A Church cannot be denied to be a true visible Church though there be an hundred hypocrites in it to one beleeuer The Brownists obiection of our Church being a prophane multitude answered diuers wayes Obiect You let wicked ones continue in your Church without separation Hyp. 577. 580. c. Bernard against Brownists 1034. where the assemblies are bad there the good must separate but where the assemblies be good there the bad must separate The fourth generall thing considerable in a visible Church viz. the Markes of it Reasons why there should be Markes of the Church Two qualities of these Markes to make them legitimate The first quality and It is attended with three other thaâ ãâã subordinate to them The second qualââââ of these markes Vrsin 582. Vogel 727. Caluin inst lib. 4 cap. 1 sect 10. in Acts 2.42 Non secùs ac belli duces vt dissipatum clade aliqua exercitum recolligant signa militaria vel accensos ignes ex edito loce conspiciendos proponunt quo pedem referant quotquot ex clade dispersis palantes vagantur Morn de eccles p. 27. Morney â6 29 One sort of excepters against this doctrine and their exception Two considerations necessary Bernard against Separat 122. 123. ââSecond sort of excepters against this doctrine and their exceptions Third sort of aduersaries to this doctrine viz. the Papists and the Markes they alleage and answers to them Bellar. de eccles mili p. 184. 188. The fifth thing considerable in a visible Church viz gouernment Vid. Polââ 426 459. And in it fiue things handled First the harmes and euils that haue been raised in the Church of God occasionally by Church-gouernment Second thing in Church gouernment what is meant by it The third thing considerable in Church-gouernment viz how needfull it is Reasons and that of some sorts First sort of Reasons Second sort of Reasons Third sort of Reasons Fourth sort of Reasons Fiue differences betwixt the inward and outward gouernment of the Church ãâ¦ã The fourth thing considerable in Church-gouernment viz. whether there be any prescript forme of Church Gouernment in euery particular set downe in the Word What the Scripture saith herein deliuered in two positions The first drawn into an Obseruation Two extremes to be auoided Second thing considerable in this fourth point of Church-gouernment viz. that there is not any one particular forme of Church-gouernment for euery particular set downe in Scripture The fifth thing considerable in Church-gouernment The whole forme of Church-gouernment consisteth of three principals First the dutie or actions to be done in Church-gouernment and they are sixe principall Vid. separat sâbisâ 137. The second duties to be done Vid. Zegred 120. The third sort of duties to be done The fourth sort of workes to be done Church censures Reasons of this How to proceed ââ this The ãâã dutyâ The sixth duty The second principle whereupon Church-gouernment consisteth viz. the Persons or Officers that are to performe this duty generally Church-officers must haue two things First they must be qualified with a competent measure of gifts Secondly they must be lawfully appointed to such offices Particularly What these Officers are First Bishops First their name Secondly their office consisting in two things First in ordaining Ministers The obiection that the Apostles did ordaine as Apostles not as Bishops and Timothy and Titus as Euangelists not as Bishops answered Secondly in redressing things amisse Secondly Presbyters Their office first generally Secondly more particularly Thirdly Doctors Fourthly gouerning Elders Fifth deacons Philip preached and baptized rather as hee was an Euangelist than a Deacon Sixthly widdowes Eighthly the christian Magistrate wherein first that hee is a Church Officer Secondly wherein this office consisteth First generally Secondly particularly in fiue things The third pillar whereupon the Church-gouernment consisteth viz. the Rules and Lawes by which the Gouernours are to be directed And they are reduced to three heads
to be diuorced and cut off as a filthy Strumpet The Popish plea for Images that they doe not worship the Image but God in and by the Image Answdred The heathen made images of the true God The resembâing of the inuisible God in any made Image is flat Idolatry The Papists doe worship the Image The Popish distinction giuing the lesser honor to the Image the greater to God Answered Papists giue the greater worship to the bread in the Sacrament to the wooden crosse to the Image of God and Christ The fourth head of the errors of the church of Rome in Doctrine viz. concerning Iustification The difference betweene the Papists saying we are iustified by grace and the Apostles saying so The second thing wherein the church of Rome erreth viz. in maâter of practice and this is twofold first in the carriage of Gods worship and this is shewed first in the generall Gods worship as it is carried by the popish faction is fitter for man yea for an Idoll then for the true and euââlâuing God First it is a caââall seruice âull of âites and Ceremonies And most agreeable to flesh and blood The Papists giue but the blood of the body for the sinne of the soule Naturall men had rather be scourged then vndertake the spirituall combate Secondly they haue a wil-worship for the most part of their owne deuising Thirdly they haue policy in their Religion for the maintenance of their outward state Secondly in the particular parts of it First in respect of the Word first it is obscured Secondly little or seldome preached amongst the Papists The people kept from the Word amoÌgst the Papists Secondly in respect of the Sacraments First in respect of the number of them and so those that Christ neuer ordained Secondly in respect of those which Christ did ordaine they are full of abominations as first Baptisme Secondly in the Lords supper in the very soâ and heaââ Thirdly in respect of their Discipline The Papists haue scarce any thing sound in their Discipline Fourthly in respect of their prayers they are corrupt first in that they are made to Saints and not to God alone secondly in that they are made in an vnknowne tongue Things are farre worse now in the popish church in diuers respects The second thing wherin the Church of Rome erres in matters of practise viz. in matter of manners The corruptions of the Church of Rome in matter of manners are in a manner heathnish and such as they maintaine to be lawfull Particular errors of the Papists maintained 1. equiuocation and mentall reseruation 2 disobedience to superiors 3. treasons and murthers of Kings and Princes No people or state in the world matcheth the Church of Rome with the defence and practise of so many villanies as she doth defend and practise Cruelties exercised by the Iesuits vpon the Indians The second branche of the Doctrine No communion to bee had with the Church of Rome without certaine danger of our soules Vses of both branches together No reconciliation to bee dreamed on betwixt Papists and vs. They will not yeeld to vs we must not yeeld to them Our separation from the Church of Rome iustified No Schisme to separate from the Church of Rome Except 1. Answ 1 Except 2. Answ What we are to thinke of such aâ continule in the Church of Rome The second part of the distribution of the Westerne churches viz the Reformed Churches 1 Why they be called Reformed Churchches First of the causes of Reformation Secondly of the manner of reformation and herein 5. things The reason why these churches are called Protestant Churches These reformed churches are more or lesse reformed Churches accounted more reformed Churches accounted lesse reformed and therrein first of the Lutheran churches and herein of 3. things concerning them First of their difference in opinion The second thing concerning the Lutheran churches viz. the tumulâs and vnnaturall contentions raised betwixt vs and them The Lutherans more bitter against vs then against the Papists And heerein first what exceptions the Papists take against vs for them Answered diuersly SecoÌdly what vses we are to make of these differences The third thing concerning the Lutheran churches is what wee are to esteeme of them The second sort of Churches accounted reformed viz. our owne Church The Church of England if a true and sound Church too in some good measure The whole company of Professors in England make one nationall Church And this speech iustified by 3 reasons It is a true Church Reasons to proue it to be a sound visible Church in some good measure The Separatists exceptions Except 1â Answ Except 2. Answ Aynsw 11. Aynsw 25.26 Except 1 Answ Except 2. Exept 3. Ob Answ Vse 1. for instruction diuersly We may safely communicate ioyne with the Church of England Motiues to moue to ioyne with our Church 2 things taught in this vse viz. Thankfulnes in two respects Third thing in this vse Second vse of reproofe Wherein two sorts of Aduersaries are reprooued 3. the Papists Our Church and religion is warranted against the Papists by prouing that our reliâion is better then the religion of the Church of Rome which is proued by the callâng out of six or seuen of the principall differences betweene them and vs. weighed by foure ballances The points which are weighed and wherby the triall is made are 1. weighed in the first ballance viz. Gods glory The second Instance weighed by the first Ballance The third Instance weighed by the first ballance The fourth Instance weighed by the same ballance The fifth Instance ballanced by the same rule The sixth instance tryed by the same rule The last instance tryed by the same rule The same things tryed in the second ballance viz. Gods Word The first instance tryed by the second rule The second instance tryed by the second rule The third instance tryed by the second rule The fourth instance tryed by the second âule The fift instance tryed by the second rule The sixth instance tryed by second ârule The seuenth Instance tried by the second rule The same things tried in the third balâ The fift instance tryed by the third rule The sixt instance tryed by the third rule The 7. instance tryed by the third rule The same things tryed by the fourth rule viz. comfort of conscience The first instance tryed by the fourth rule The second instance tryed by the fourth rule The third instance tryed by the fourth rule The fourth instance tryed by the fourth rule The fifth Instance tryed in the fourth rule The sixth instance tryed by the fourth rule The seuenth Instance tried by the fourth rule Secondly this vse is for reproofe of separatists their exceptions briefly answered 1. Except Your Church hath a false constitution Answ both consequence and antecedent be false What constitution signifieth The second exception that wee haue a false gouernment and therfore a false Church Answ both consequence and antecedent be false The third exception gainst our Seruice that wee haue a false Seruice Answ Fourthly against our stinted praieâs answered The fift exception against our Ministery that wee haue a false Ministery answered The sixth exception that wee haue a false people answered
and this Rule holds as well for the Church now as then there being the same necessity there must also be the same power So the point is plaine that euery particular visible Church hath power from God to ordaine certaine outward Rites c. The reasons to proue this point are these First some Reas 1 Ceremonies are necessary in euery Church no Religion can possibly be carried without some outward Rites and Ceremonies Now who shall ordaine these but themselues as best knowing their owne State As in a priuate family who shall ordaine orders for it but those of the Family Secondly no Rights are vniuersall to hold euery Reas 2 where in all Churches no that is impossible because diuers Churches are of diuers states and therefore euery Church must haue power to ordaine Ceremonies for themselues Thirdly no Ceremonies are perpetuall in one and the Reas 3 same Church euery Church in time differing from it selfe by the change of occasions and states and then the Ceremonies which they had before are not fit for them now and therefore still they must haue power to ordaine as their state shall require Lastly if a particular Church hath not power to ordaine Reas 4 certaine Rites the Church vnder the Gospell is inferior to that vnder the Law For that was prouided for in this kinde by the Lord himselfe and that in particular But the Church now is not so prouided for of him If any say it is let them shew where therefore it must needes be that hee giues the Church now power to prouide for themselues in this kinde The vses are these First this teacheth the Church to Vse 1 take the benefit of this authority that God hath giuen them but you will say the Church is ready enough to take their liberty herein and therefore they had need to be bounded and bridled that they goe not too farre eyther for multitude vnprofitablenesse superstiton or the like The limits and bounds therefore that euery Church is to containe themselues within in ordaining Ceremonies are these First they must doe nothing that is opposite to Gods Word Secondly they must haue no opinion of Gods worship placed in them as the Surplice and the Crosse if the Church so inioyne them it makes them vnlawfull If they haue beene abused so heretofore by the Papists that is not their sinne now take away the abuse and the things may still be imposed and put in practice Thirdly wee must haue an eye to doe all to Gods glory 1 Cor. 10.31 Fourthly they must be done without scandall or offence as much as possibly may be the Church must be wary heerein for though all things be lawfull yet all thing are not expedient 1 Cor. 10. 23 32. Fifthly all things must be done to edification 1 Cor. 14 26. Lastly all things must be done decently and in order 1 Cor. 14.40 as in Exod. 28.40 Aarons sonnes must haue Coats and Girdles and Bonnets made them for glory and beauty which being the end that the Lord in the Legall Ceremonies did ayme at it must needs be our end also in the like cases and thus the Church may safely ordaine Ceremonies The last vse is to teach vs that if we liue in a Church where such things are ordained that are not simply vnlawfull we must take heed that we resist not this power or the things thereby ordained Bridle thy selfe from dislike specially from refusall yet yeeld with some perswasion of conscience take such a course whereby thou mai'st obey the Magistrate and the Church and yet not offend the weake heerein is wisedome yet rather obey the Magistrate though with offence for heere disobedience is the greater sinne and so takes away the sinne of offending the weake and indeede in this case I giue none offence because my hands are bound and I haue no liberty to doe otherwise but what if a man be not perswaded of these things What is then to be done must hee separate from the Church No first they must labour to be better informed secondly they must resolue to beare with a great deale rather then to make a rent in the Church thirdly suffer thy selfe to be ouerborne in things indifferent by the authority of the Church till thou be'st able to proue it simply vnlawfull or to shew that there is greater scandall in the vse of it then in disobeying the voyce of the Church and of the Christian Magistrate I know that it is sinne to disobey the Christian Magistrate except I know that God commands the contrary Now in these indifferent things I doe but feare I doe not know that God commands the contrary to that which my conscience is doubtfull of now shall I runne into a knowne sinne because I would auoyde a sinne onely feared So much shall serue for this point And so wee haue finished the eyghth point concerning the power and authority of the Church The sixe and twentieth LECTVRE of the CHVRCH YOu may remember that 9. points were propounded to be spoken to concerning the Church whereof we haue already handled 8. of them And now wee are to speake of the ninth and that is the application of all that which hath been spoken to all visible Churches in Christendome that I knnow of those Congreagtions that professe not Christianity we meddle not with The Pagans that professe heathenish Religion no Christian the Iewes that professe the Law and not the Gospell the Turks that professe that abominable Idoll Mahomet and not the Sonne of God Iesus Christ these wee haue here nothing to doe with they are vtterly excluded from the outward name of a Church as being assemblies quite of another kinde they haue no Christ not somuch as in outward profession and therefore are no Church at all It is the Christian assemblies that is those that professe the faith of Christ crucified that wee are heere to speake of you shall vnderstand that the Doctrine concerning the Church whereof I haue spoken hath been so plainely and fully deliuered that if it be rightly vnderstood it will easily apply it selfe to all Christian Churches in the censure of those that are Religious Iudicious but yet because diuers Christian Churches are of diuers conditions differing one from another as well in time as in place and because the chiefe reach of this whole discourse both in teacher hearer is this to see how we may iustifie our standing in the present state of this Church of England therefore for your better direction both to helpe your iudgement concerning other Churches and to settle your resolution touching the goodnesse and soundnesse of this Church that we liue in I will endeauour God willing to make application of that which hath beene spoken as to all Churches in generall so more particularly to this Church of ours The generall diuision of all Churches that eyther are or haue beene since our Sauiours time is two-fold First according to their situation and so some are Easterne and the